This is a modern-English version of The Jolliest School of All, originally written by Brazil, Angela.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE JOLLIEST SCHOOL OF ALL
By ANGELA BRAZIL
"The Luckiest Girl in the School," "The Princess of the
School," "A Popular School Girl," "Schoolgirl
Kitty," "Marjorie's Best Year," etc.

Publishers New York
Published by arrangement with Frederick A. Stokes Co.
Printed in U. S. A.
Frederick A. Stokes Co.
THE MANY CHARMING AMERICAN
GIRLS WHOM I HAVE MET
and to
THOSE UNKNOWN SCHOOLGIRLS
OVER THE ATLANTIC TO WHOM
THIS LITTLE BOOK CARRIES MY
HEARTIEST GREETINGS
Contents
chapter | page | |
I. | Heading to Italy | 1 |
II. | Villa Camellia | 16 |
III. | Hey, Columbia! | 27 |
IV. | A Hidden Sorority | 41 |
V. | Fairy Godmothers, Inc. | 52 |
VI. | In the Olive Groves | 66 |
VII. | Lorna's Rival | 81 |
VIII. | In Pompeii | 93 |
IX. | Retaliation | 113 |
X. | The School Festival | 126 |
XI. | Climbing Vesuvius | 141 |
XII. | Tar and Feathering | 156 |
XIII. | Peachy's Pranks | 174 |
XIV. | The Blue Villa | 190 |
XV. | Peachy's Birthday Party | 213 |
XVI. | About Juniors | 230 |
XVII. | The Anglo-Saxon League | 243 |
XVIII. | Greek Temples | 257 |
XIX. | In Capri Island | 272 |
XX. | The Cameron Family | 287 |
XXI. | The Blue Grotto | 303 |
THE JOLLIEST SCHOOL OF ALL
CHAPTER I
Off to Italy
In a top-story bedroom in an old-fashioned house in a northern suburb of London, a girl of fourteen was kneeling on the floor, turning out the contents of the bottom cupboards of a big bookcase. Her method of doing so was hardly tidy; she just tossed the miscellaneous assortment of articles down anywhere, till presently she was surrounded by a mixed-up jumble of books, papers, paint-boxes, music, chalks, pencils, foreign stamps, picture post-cards, crests, balls of knitting wool, skeins of embroidery silk, and odds and ends of all kinds. She groaned as the circle grew wider, yet the apparently inexhaustible cupboards were still uncleared.
In a top-floor bedroom of an old house in a northern suburb of London, a fourteen-year-old girl was kneeling on the floor, emptying the contents of the bottom cupboards of a large bookcase. Her method was anything but neat; she simply tossed the random assortment of items down anywhere, until she was soon surrounded by a chaotic mix of books, papers, paint boxes, music sheets, chalks, pencils, foreign stamps, postcards, crests, balls of knitting yarn, skeins of embroidery thread, and all sorts of odds and ends. She groaned as the chaos spread around her, yet the seemingly endless cupboards were still full.
"Couldn't have ever believed I'd have stowed so many things away here. And, of course, the one book I want isn't to be found. That's what always happens. It's just my bad luck. Hello! Who's calling 'Renie'? I'm here! Here! In my bedroom! Don't yell the house down. Really, Vin, you've got a voice like a megaphone! You might think I was on[2] the top of the roof. What d'you want now? I'm busy!"
"Can't believe I've packed away so much stuff here. And of course, the one book I need is nowhere to be found. That always seems to happen. Just my luck. Hey! Who's calling 'Renie'? I'm right here! Here! In my bedroom! Don't shout so loud. Seriously, Vin, your voice is like a loudspeaker! You’d think I was on[2] the roof. What do you want now? I'm busy!"
"So it seems," commented the fair-haired boy of seventeen, sauntering into his sister's room and taking a somewhat insecure seat upon a fancy table, where, with hands in pockets, he regarded her quizzically. "Great Scott, what a turn out! You look like a magician in the midst of a magic circle. Are you going to witch the lot into newts and toads? Whence this thusness? You won't persuade me that it's a fit of neatness and you're actually tidying. Doesn't exactly seem you, somehow!"
"So it seems," said the blonde seventeen-year-old boy, strolling into his sister's room and awkwardly sitting on a fancy table. With his hands in his pockets, he looked at her curiously. "Great Scott, what a transformation! You look like a magician in the middle of a magic circle. Are you planning to turn everyone into newts and toads? What's going on here? You can't convince me that you're just trying to be tidy. That doesn't really seem like you, somehow!"
"Hardly," replied Irene, with her head inside a cupboard. "Fact is, I'm looking for my history book. I can't think where the wretched thing has gone to. School begins to-morrow, and I haven't touched my holiday tasks yet; and what Miss Gordon will say if I come without those exercises I can't imagine. I'm sure I flung all my books into this cupboard, and, of course, here's the chemistry, which I don't want, but never so much as a single leaf of the history. Don't grin! You aggravate me. I believe you've taken it away to tease me. Have you? Confess now! It's in your pocket all the time?"
"Not really," replied Irene, with her head inside a cupboard. "The truth is, I’m looking for my history book. I can’t figure out where that annoying thing has gone. School starts tomorrow, and I haven’t even touched my holiday assignments yet; and I can’t imagine what Miss Gordon will say if I show up without those exercises. I’m certain I threw all my books into this cupboard, and of course, here’s the chemistry book I don’t want, but not a single page of the history book. Don’t smile! You’re getting on my nerves. I bet you’ve taken it just to mess with me. Have you? Just admit it! It’s been in your pocket all along?"
Irene looked eagerly at the bulging outline of her brother's coat, but her newly formed hopes were doomed to disappointment.
Irene looked eagerly at the bulging shape of her brother's coat, but her newfound hopes were destined for disappointment.
"Never seen it! What should I want with your old history book? I've finished for good with such vanities, thank the Fates!"[3]
"Never seen it! Why would I want your old history book? I'm done with those kinds of vanities, thank goodness!"[3]
"Don't rub it in. It's a beastly shame you should be allowed to leave school while I must go slaving on at Miss Gordon's. Ugh! How I hate the place! The idea of going back there to-morrow! It's simply appalling. A whole term of dreary grind, and only a fortnight's holiday at the end of it. Miss Gordon gives the stingiest holidays. If my fairy godmother could appear and grant me a wish I should choose never, never, never to see St. Osmund's College in all my life again. I'd ask her to wave her magic wand and transport me over the sea."
"Don't rub it in. It's such a lousy shame you get to leave school while I have to keep working at Miss Gordon's. Ugh! I really hate that place! The thought of going back there tomorrow is just awful. A whole term of boring work and only two weeks off at the end of it. Miss Gordon gives the stingiest holidays. If my fairy godmother could show up and grant me a wish, I would wish to never, ever, never see St. Osmund's College again in my life. I'd ask her to wave her magic wand and take me across the sea."
Irene spoke hotly, flinging books about with scant regard for their covers. Her slim hands were dusty, and her short, yellow hair as ruffled as her temper. There was even a suspicion of moisture about the corners of her gray eyes. She rubbed them surreptitiously with a ball of a handkerchief when her head happened to be inside the cupboard. She did not wish Vincent to witness this phase of her emotions.
Irene spoke angrily, throwing books around without much care for their covers. Her thin hands were dusty, and her short, yellow hair was as messy as her mood. There was even a hint of tears in the corners of her gray eyes. She secretly rubbed them with a ball of a handkerchief when her head was inside the cupboard. She didn't want Vincent to see this part of her feelings.
"Every girl ought to be provided with a decent fairy godmother," she gulped. "If mine did her duty she'd come to rescue me now. Yes, she would, and be quick about it too!"
"Every girl should have a good fairy godmother," she said, swallowing hard. "If mine did her job, she'd come to save me right now. Yes, she would, and she'd better be fast about it!"
How very seldom in the course of an ordinary life such wishes are granted! Not once surely in a million times! Yet at that identical moment, almost as if in direct answer to her daughter's vigorous tirade, Mrs. Beverley entered the room. There was a sparkle of excitement in her eyes, and her whole[4] atmosphere seemed to radiate news. She ran in as joyously as a girl, clapping her hands and evidently brimming over with something she was about to communicate.
How rare it is for such wishes to come true in an ordinary life! Probably not even once in a million times! Yet at that exact moment, almost as if in direct response to her daughter's passionate outburst, Mrs. Beverley walked into the room. There was a sparkle of excitement in her eyes, and her whole[4] vibe seemed to radiate news. She entered joyfully like a girl, clapping her hands and clearly overflowing with something she was eager to share.
"Why, Mums! Mums—darling! What's the matter?" asked Irene. "You look as if you'd had a fortune left you. Tell us at once."
"Hey, Mom! Mom—sweetheart! What’s wrong?" asked Irene. "You look like you just came into a fortune. Spill the beans!"
"Not quite a fortune, but next best to it," said Mrs. Beverley, sitting down on the end of the sofa. "Daddy says I may tell you now, bairns. It has all happened so suddenly, and has been arranged in a rush. You remember Dad mentioning a few weeks ago that Mr. Southern, the firm's representative in Naples, was very ill? Well, Mr. Fenton has decided to send Dad to Italy to take his place, for a year at any rate, and perhaps longer. We're to start in a fortnight."
"Not exactly a fortune, but pretty close to it," said Mrs. Beverley, sitting down at the end of the sofa. "Dad says I can tell you now, kids. Everything has happened so suddenly and was arranged in a hurry. You remember Dad mentioning a few weeks ago that Mr. Southern, the company’s representative in Naples, was really sick? Well, Mr. Fenton has decided to send Dad to Italy to take his place, at least for a year, and maybe even longer. We’re leaving in two weeks."
Such a stupendous announcement required a little realizing. Vincent removed his hands from his pockets.
Such a huge announcement needed a moment to sink in. Vincent took his hands out of his pockets.
"You don't mean to say we're all going?" he inquired. "Jemima! Leaving London fogs and toddling off to Italy? Materkins, you take my breath away! How's the whole business to be fixed up so soon?"
"You can't be serious that we're all going?" he asked. "Jemima! Leaving the London fog and heading off to Italy? Mother, you really surprise me! How is everything going to be arranged so quickly?"
"Quite easily. We shall let this house, just as it is, to Mr. Atherton, who will come from the Norfolk branch to fill Father's post in London. We are to rent Mr. Southern's flat in Naples, while he takes a voyage round the world to try to regain his[5] health. Dad means to put you into his office in Naples, Vin. Don't look so aghast! It's high time you started, and it will be a splendid opening for you. And as for Renie—of course she's too young to leave school yet——"
"Quite easily. We will rent this house as it is to Mr. Atherton, who will come from the Norfolk branch to take over Dad's position in London. We're going to rent Mr. Southern's flat in Naples while he goes on a trip around the world to try to regain his[5] health. Dad plans to get you a job in his office in Naples, Vin. Don't look so shocked! It's about time you started, and it will be a great opportunity for you. And as for Renie—she's definitely too young to leave school yet——"
"Mums! Mums!" interrupted an agonized voice, as Irene took a flying leap over her circle of books and, plumping herself on the sofa, clutched tightly at her mother's sleeve. "You're not going to leave me behind at Miss Gordon's? You couldn't! Oh, I'd die! Mums darling, please! If the family's going to jaunt abroad I've got to jaunt too! Say yes, quick, quick!"
"Moms! Moms!" interrupted a distressed voice, as Irene jumped over her pile of books and, landing on the sofa, grabbed hold of her mother's sleeve. "You're not going to leave me behind at Miss Gordon's, are you? You can't! Oh, I’d be devastated! Moms, please! If the family’s going on a trip abroad, I need to go too! Say yes, quick, quick!"
"What a little tempest you are! Cheer up! We'd never any intention of deserting you. We'll stick together for a while at any rate, though when we arrive in Naples you'll be packed off to a boarding-school, Madam, so I give you fair warning."
"What a little storm you are! Cheer up! We never meant to leave you. We'll stick together for a while, at least, but when we get to Naples, you'll be sent off to a boarding school, Madam, so I'm giving you a heads up."
"An Italian school?"
"An Italian school?"
Irene's gray eyes were round with horror.
Irene's gray eyes were wide with fear.
"No, an Anglo-American school for English-speaking girls. Do you remember that charming Mr. Proctor who stayed with us last year on his way from New York to Naples? His daughter is at this school, and he strongly recommended it. It seems just exactly the place for you, Renie. It will solve a great problem if we can educate you out there. It would have complicated matters very much if we had been obliged to leave you in England. As it is[6] you'll be quite near to Naples, and can come home for all your holidays."
"No, it's an Anglo-American school for English-speaking girls. Do you remember that charming Mr. Proctor who stayed with us last year on his way from New York to Naples? His daughter is at this school, and he highly recommended it. It seems like just the right place for you, Renie. It would really help us out if we could educate you there. It would have made things much more complicated if we had to leave you in England. As it is[6], you'll be quite close to Naples and can come home for all your holidays."
"Hooray! Then I'm not to go to Miss Gordon's again?"
"Hooray! So I don't have to go to Miss Gordon's again?"
"As we start in a fortnight it's not worth while your beginning a fresh term at St. Osmund's."
"As we're starting in two weeks, it's not worth your time to begin a new term at St. Osmund's."
"Then I needn't bother to find the hateful old history book. I'm so glad I didn't do those wretched holiday tasks—they'd just have been sheer waste. Mums, I'm so excited! May I begin and pack for Italy now? I can't wait."
"Then I don’t need to worry about finding that awful old history book. I’m so glad I didn’t do those miserable holiday assignments—they would have just been a total waste. Mom, I’m so excited! Can I start packing for Italy now? I can’t wait."
For the next two weeks great confusion reigned in the Beverley household. It is no light matter to decide what you need to take abroad, what you wish to lock up at home, and to leave your establishment in apple-pie order for the use of strangers. Inventories of furniture, linen, blankets, and china had to be written and checked, a rigorous selection made of the things to be packed, and the luggage cut down to the limits prescribed by the railway companies. Poor Mrs. Beverley was nearly worn out when at last the overflowing boxes were fastened, the bags and hold-alls were strapped, and the taxis, which were to take them to the station, arrived at the door. Tears stood in her eyes as she crossed the threshold of her own house.
For the next two weeks, there was a lot of chaos in the Beverley household. It's not easy to figure out what you need to take abroad, what you want to secure at home, and how to leave your place tidy for strangers. They had to create lists of furniture, linens, blankets, and china, carefully choose what to pack, and reduce their luggage to meet the railway companies' restrictions. Poor Mrs. Beverley was almost exhausted by the time all the overflowing boxes were closed up, the bags and hold-alls were secured, and the taxis to take them to the station arrived at the door. Tears filled her eyes as she stepped out of her own house.
"It's a tremendous wrench!" she fluttered.
"It's a huge shock!" she exclaimed.
"Never mind, Mums!" consoled Irene, linking her arm in her mother's. "It's an adventure, and we all want to go. You'll love it when we're once off. No,[7] don't look back: it's unlucky! Your bag's in the cab; I saw Jessie put it in. Hooray for Italy, say I, and a good riddance to smoky old London! In another couple of days we shall be down south and turning into Romeos and Juliets as fast as we can. You'll see Dad learning a guitar and strumming it under your balcony, and serenading you no end."
"Don't worry about it, Mom!" Irene said, linking her arm with her mother's. "It's going to be an adventure, and we all want to go. You're going to love it once we're on our way. No, [7] don’t look back: it's bad luck! Your bag's in the cab; I saw Jessie put it in. Hooray for Italy, I say, and good riddance to smoky old London! In just a couple of days we’ll be down south and turning into Romeos and Juliets as quickly as we can. You'll see Dad learning guitar and strumming it under your balcony, serenading you endlessly."
"Hardly at his time of life!" said Mrs. Beverley; but the joke amused her, she wiped her eyes, and, as Irene had hoped and intended, stepped smiling into the waiting taxi, and left her old home with laughter instead of with tears.
"Not at his age!" said Mrs. Beverley; but the joke made her laugh, she wiped her eyes, and, just as Irene had hoped and planned, stepped into the waiting taxi with a smile, leaving her old home with laughter instead of tears.
In her fourteen years of experience Irene had traveled very little, so the migration to Italy was a fairy journey so far as she was concerned. To catch the boat express they had made an early start, and they breakfasted in the train between London and Dover. It was fun to sit in comfortable padded armchairs, eating fish or ham and eggs, and watching the landscape whirling past; fun to see the deft-handed waiters nipping about with trays or teacups; and fun to observe the occupants of the other tables in the car. There was a fat, good-natured Frenchman who amused Irene, a languid English lady who annoyed her, an elderly gourmand who excited her disgust, and a neighboring party, one member of which at least aroused her interest and caused her to cast cautious side glances in the direction of the next table. This center of attraction was a small girl about eight or nine years of age, a dainty elfin little[8] person with bewitching blue eyes and a mop of short, flaxen curls. She was evidently well used to traveling, for she would lift a tiny finger to summon the waiter, and gave him her orders with all the savoir-faire of an experienced diner-out. Perhaps her clear-toned treble voice was a trifle too high-pitched for the occasion, and would have been better had it been duly modulated, but her parents seemed proud of her conversational powers and allowed her to talk for the benefit of anybody within ear-shot. That she excited comment was manifest, for many looks were turned to her corner. The criticisms on her were complimentary or the reverse. "Isn't she perfectly sweet?" gushed a young lady at Irene's left. "Sweet? She ought to be in the nursery instead of showing off here!" came a tart voice in reply, from some one whose face was invisible but whose back and shoulders expressed an attitude of strong disapproval. "Hope we shan't be boxed up with her in the same carriage to Paris! I vote we give her a wide berth at Calais."
In her fourteen years of experience, Irene had traveled very little, so the move to Italy felt like a fairytale journey to her. To catch the boat express, they had an early start, and they had breakfast on the train between London and Dover. It was enjoyable to sit in comfy padded armchairs, eating fish or ham and eggs, and watching the scenery whiz by; fun to see the nimble waiters bustling around with trays or teacups; and fun to observe the people at the other tables in the car. There was a plump, good-natured Frenchman who entertained Irene, a laid-back English lady who irritated her, an older foodie who disgusted her, and a nearby party, one of whom piqued her interest and made her cast cautious side glances at the next table. This point of focus was a little girl of about eight or nine years old, a delicate, elfin being with enchanting blue eyes and a tousle of short, blonde curls. She clearly knew her way around traveling, as she would raise a tiny finger to call the waiter and placed her orders with all the sophistication of a seasoned diner. Perhaps her bright, high-pitched treble voice was a bit too shrill for the setting and would have been better toned down, but her parents seemed proud of her verbal skills and let her talk to anyone within earshot. It was clear she drew attention, as many glances were directed at her corner. The comments about her were either flattering or critical. "Isn't she perfectly sweet?" gushed a young lady to Irene's left. "Sweet? She should be in the nursery instead of showing off here!" came a sharp voice in reply from someone whose face was out of sight but whose back and shoulders conveyed strong disapproval. "I hope we won't be stuck with her in the same carriage to Paris! I say we steer clear of her at Calais."
Irene laughed softly. The little flaxen-haired girl attracted her; she felt she would have gravitated towards her compartment rather than have avoided her. But traveling companions were evidently more a matter of chance than choice, for the crowd that turned out of the train at Dover became mixed and mingled like the colored bits of glass in a kaleidoscope. Irene realized that for the moment the one supreme and breathless object in life was to cling to[9] the rest of her family, and not to get separated from them or lost, as they pushed through narrow barriers, showed tickets and passports, traversed gangways, and finally found themselves on board the Channel steamer bound for France. Father, who had made the crossing many times, scrambled instantly for deck-chairs, and installed his party comfortably in the lee of a funnel, where they would be sheltered from the wind. Mrs. Beverley, who had inspected the ladies' saloon below, sank on her seat, and tucked a rug round her knees with a sigh of relief.
Irene chuckled softly. She felt drawn to the little girl with the blonde hair; she sensed she would have gravitated toward her compartment instead of avoiding her. But it seemed that traveling companions were more about chance than choice, as the crowd spilling out of the train in Dover mixed and mingled like colored bits of glass in a kaleidoscope. Irene realized that for now, her main focus in life was to stick close to her family and not get separated or lost as they pushed through narrow barriers, showed tickets and passports, navigated gangways, and finally boarded the Channel ferry heading to France. Her father, who had crossed many times before, quickly scrambled for deck chairs and got his family settled comfortably in the shelter of a funnel, away from the wind. Mrs. Beverley, after checking out the ladies' lounge below, sank into her seat and wrapped a blanket around her knees with a sigh of relief.
"It will be the 'Black Hole of Calcutta' downstairs," she remarked. "I'd rather stay on deck however cold it is. The mother of the wee yellow-haired lassie is lying down already, evidently prepared to be ill. The stewardess says we shall have a choppy passage. She earns her tips, poor woman! Thanks, Vincent! Yes, I'd like the air-cushion, please, and that plaid out of the hold-all. No, I won't have a biscuit now; I prefer to wait till we get on terra firma again."
"It will be the 'Black Hole of Calcutta' downstairs," she said. "I'd rather stay on deck no matter how cold it is. The mother of the little blonde girl is already lying down, clearly getting ready to feel sick. The stewardess says we’re in for a bumpy ride. Poor woman, she really earns her tips! Thanks, Vincent! Yes, I’d like the air-cushion, please, and that plaid from the bag. No, I don't want a biscuit right now; I’d rather wait until we’re back on solid ground."
Irene, sitting warmly wrapped up on her deck-chair, watched the white cliffs of Dover recede from her gaze as the vessel left the port and steamed out into the Channel. It was the last of "Old England," and she knew that much time must elapse before she would see the shores of her birthplace again. What would greet her in the foreign country to which she was going? New sights, new sounds, new interests—perhaps new friends? The thought of it all was an[10] exhilaration. Others might seem sad at a break with former associations, but as for herself she was starting a fresh life, and she meant to get every scrap of enjoyment out of it that was practically possible.
Irene, comfortably wrapped in her blanket on her deck chair, watched the white cliffs of Dover fade from view as the ship left the port and moved out into the Channel. It was the last of "Old England," and she knew it would be a long time before she would see her hometown's shores again. What would she find in the foreign country she was heading to? New sights, new sounds, new interests—maybe new friends? The thought of it all was an[10] excitement. While others might feel sad about leaving old connections behind, she saw this as a chance to start a new chapter, and she was determined to enjoy every bit of it as much as she could.
The stewardess had prophesied correctly when she described the voyage as "choppy." The steamer certainly pitched and tossed in a most uncomfortable fashion, and it was only owing to the comparative steadiness of her seat amidships that Irene escaped that most wretched of complaints, mal de mer. She sat very still, with rather white cheeks, and refused Vincent's offers of biscuits and chocolates: her sole salvation, indeed, was not to look at the heaving sea, but to keep her eyes fixed upon the magazine which she made a pretense of reading. Fortunately the Dover-Calais crossing is short, and, before Neptune had claimed her as one of his victims, they were once more in smooth waters and steaming into harbor.
The flight attendant was right when she called the trip "choppy." The ship definitely pitched and rocked uncomfortably, and it was only because her seat in the middle was relatively stable that Irene avoided that awful feeling of seasickness. She sat very still, her cheeks a bit pale, and turned down Vincent's offers of snacks and chocolates: her only relief was not looking at the turbulent sea but pretending to read a magazine. Luckily, the Dover-Calais crossing is brief, and before Neptune could claim her as one of his victims, they were back in calm waters and heading into the harbor.
Then again the kaleidoscope turned, and the crowd of passengers remingled and walked over gangways, and along platforms and up steep steps, and jostled through the Customs, and said "Rien à déclarer" to the officials, who peeped inside their bags to find tea or tobacco, and had their luggage duly chalked, and showed their passports once more, and finally, after a bewildering half-hour of bustle and hustle, found themselves, with all their belongings intact, safely in the train for Paris. Irene had caught brief glimpses of the child whom she named "Little Flaxen," whose mother, in a state of collapse, had been almost car[11]ried off the vessel, but revived when she was on dry land again: a maid was in close attendance, and two porters were stowing their piles of hand-luggage inside a specially reserved compartment. "The cross lady won't be boxed up with them at any rate," said Irene. "I saw her get in lower down the train."
Then the kaleidoscope shifted again, and the crowd of passengers mixed together, walking over gangways, along platforms, up steep steps, and squeezed through Customs, saying "Nothing to declare" to the officials who peeked into their bags for tea or tobacco. Their luggage was marked, they showed their passports once more, and finally, after a chaotic half-hour of activity, they found themselves, with all their belongings intact, safely on the train to Paris. Irene caught brief glimpses of the child she called "Little Flaxen," whose mother, nearly in collapse, had been almost carried off the ship but revived once on solid ground; a maid was close by, and two porters were loading their piles of hand luggage into a specially reserved compartment. "The grumpy lady won't be stuck with them, at least," Irene remarked. "I saw her get on further down the train."
It was dark when they arrived in Paris, so Irene had only a confused impression of an immense railway station, of porters in blue blouses, of a babel of noise and shouting in a foreign language which seemed quite different from the French she had learned at school, of clinging very closely to Father's arm, of a drive through lighted streets, of a hotel where dinner was served in a salon surrounded by big mirrors, then bed, which seemed the best thing in the world, for she was almost too weary to keep her eyes open.
It was dark when they got to Paris, so Irene only had a muddled impression of a huge train station, of porters in blue uniforms, of a chaotic mix of noise and shouting in a foreign language that sounded nothing like the French she had learned in school, of holding onto her dad's arm tightly, of a drive through bright streets, of a hotel where dinner was served in a room surrounded by large mirrors, then bed, which felt like the best thing ever, since she was almost too tired to keep her eyes open.
"If every day is going to be like this we shall be tired out by the time we reach Naples," she thought, as she sank down on her pillow. "Traveling is the limit."
"If every day is going to be like this, we're going to be exhausted by the time we get to Naples," she thought as she sank down onto her pillow. "Traveling is just too much."
Eleven hours of sleep, however, made a vast difference in her attitude towards their long journey. When she came downstairs next morning she was all eagerness to see Paris.
Eleven hours of sleep, however, made a huge difference in her attitude towards their long journey. When she came downstairs the next morning, she was super eager to see Paris.
"We have the whole day here," said Mrs. Beverley, "so we may as well get as much out of it as we can. Daddy has business appointments to keep, but you and I and Vin, Renie, will take a taxi and have a look at some of the sights, won't we?"[12]
"We have the whole day here," Mrs. Beverley said, "so we might as well make the most of it. Dad has work appointments, but you, me, and Vin can take a taxi and check out some of the sights, right?"[12]
"Rather!" agreed the young people, hurrying over their coffee and rolls.
"Absolutely!" agreed the young people, quickly finishing their coffee and pastries.
"I wouldn't miss Paris for worlds," added Vincent; "only don't spend the whole time inside shops, Mater. That's all this fellow bargains for."
"I wouldn't miss Paris for anything," Vincent added; "just don't spend all your time inside shops, Mater. That's all this guy cares about."
"We'll compromise and make it half and half," laughed Mother.
"We'll meet in the middle and make it half and half," laughed Mom.
A single day is very brief space in which to see the beauties of Paris, but the Beverleys managed to fit a great deal into it, and to include among their activities a peep at the Louvre, a drive in the Bois de Boulogne, a visit to Napoleon's Tomb, half an hour in a cinema, and a rush through several of the finest and largest shops.
A single day is a really short time to enjoy the beauty of Paris, but the Beverleys managed to pack a lot into it. They included a quick look at the Louvre, a drive in the Bois de Boulogne, a visit to Napoleon's Tomb, half an hour at the movies, and a dash through several of the biggest and best shops.
"It's different from London—quite!" decided Irene, at the end of the jaunt. "It's lighter and brighter, somehow, and the streets are wider and have more trees planted in them. It's a terrible scurry, and I should be run over if I tried to cross the street. The shops aren't any better than ours really, though they make more fuss about them. The little children and the small pet dogs are adorable. The cinema was horribly disappointing, because they were all American films, not French ones; but that light that falls from the domed roof down on to Napoleon's tomb was worth coming across the Channel to see. Yes, Mummie dear, I thoroughly like Paris. I'm only sorry we have to leave it so soon."
"It’s so different from London—totally!" Irene decided at the end of the trip. "It’s lighter and brighter in a way, and the streets are wider with more trees. It’s such a rush everywhere, I’d probably get run over if I tried to cross the street. The shops aren’t really better than ours, even though they make a bigger deal out of them. The little kids and small dogs are super cute. The cinema was a huge letdown since they only showed American movies, not French ones; but that light coming down from the domed roof onto Napoleon's tomb was definitely worth the trip across the Channel. Yes, Mummy dear, I really like Paris. I just wish we didn’t have to leave so soon."
The train for Rome was to start at nine o'clock[13] in the evening, and immediately after dinner the Beverleys made their way to the station. It would be a thirty-eight hour journey, and they had engaged two sleeping compartments, wagon-lits as they are called on the Continental express. Mrs. Beverley and Irene were to share one, and Mr. Beverley and Vincent the other. The beds were arranged like berths on board ship, and Irene, who occupied the upper one, found, much to her amusement, a little ladder placed in readiness for her climb aloft.
The train to Rome was scheduled to leave at nine o'clock[13] in the evening, and right after dinner, the Beverleys headed to the station. It would be a thirty-eight-hour journey, and they had booked two sleeping compartments, known as wagon-lits on the Continental express. Mrs. Beverley and Irene were sharing one, while Mr. Beverley and Vincent took the other. The beds were set up like bunks on a ship, and Irene, who was in the upper one, found to her amusement that a little ladder was already there for her to climb up.
"I don't need to use that!" she exclaimed, scrambling up with the agility gained in her school gymnasium. "How silly of the conductor to put it for me."
"I don't need to use that!" she exclaimed, jumping up with the agility she developed in gym class. "How ridiculous of the conductor to put it there for me."
"How could the poor man tell who was to occupy the berth! You might have been a fat old lady for anything he knew!" replied Mrs. Beverley, settling herself on the mattress below.
"How was the poor guy supposed to know who would take the spot? You could have been a plump old lady for all he knew!" replied Mrs. Beverley, getting comfortable on the mattress below.
It was a funny sensation to lie in bed in the jolting train, and Irene slept only in snatches, waking frequently to hear clanking of chains, shrieking of engines, shouting of officials at stations, and other disturbing noises. As dawn came creeping through the darkness she drew the curtain aside and looked from the window. What a glorious sight met her astonished gaze! They were passing over the Alps, and all around were immense snow-covered mountains, great gorges full of dark fir forests, and rushing streams of green glacier water. It was very cold, and she was glad to pull her rug up, and later[14] to drink the hot coffee which the conducteur made on a spirit-lamp in the corridor and brought to those who had ordered it overnight.
It was a strange feeling to lie in bed on the bumpy train, and Irene only managed to sleep in short bursts, waking up often to the sound of clanking chains, the screeching of engines, shouting officials at stations, and other disturbing noises. As dawn started to break through the darkness, she pulled back the curtain and looked out the window. What an amazing sight met her surprised gaze! They were passing over the Alps, surrounded by massive snow-covered mountains, deep gorges filled with dark fir trees, and rushing streams of green glacial water. It was really cold, and she was happy to pull her blanket up, and later[14] enjoy the hot coffee that the conducteur made on a spirit lamp in the corridor and brought to those who had ordered it the night before.
Irene never forgot that long journey on the Continental express. The sleeping compartments became sitting-rooms by day, for the berths turned into sofas, and a table was unfolded, where it would have been possible to write or sew if she had wished. She could do nothing, however, but stare at the landscape; the snow-capped mountains and the great ravines and gorges were a revelation in the way of scenery, and it was enough occupation to look out of the window. Switzerland and Northern Italy were a dream of wild, rugged beauty, but she woke on the following morning to find the train racing among olive groves and orange trees, and to catch glimpses of gay, unknown, wild flowers blooming on the railway banks. Here and there were stretches of the blue Mediterranean; and oxen and goats in the fields gave a vivid foreign aspect to the country. Everything—trees, houses, landscape, and people—seemed unfamiliar and un-English, yet strangely fascinating. The bright land with its sunshine appeared to be welcoming her.
Irene never forgot that long journey on the Continental express. The sleeping compartments turned into living rooms by day, as the berths became sofas and a table unfolded where she could have written or sewn if she wanted to. She could do nothing, however, but stare at the landscape; the snow-capped mountains and the vast ravines and gorges were a stunning display of scenery, and looking out the window was enough to keep her busy. Switzerland and Northern Italy felt like a beautiful dream, but when she woke up the next morning, the train was speeding through olive groves and orange trees, catching glimpses of vibrant, unfamiliar wildflowers blooming along the tracks. Here and there, she spotted stretches of the blue Mediterranean; oxen and goats in the fields gave the country a lively, foreign feel. Everything—trees, houses, landscape, and people—seemed strange and un-English, yet oddly captivating. The sunny, bright land felt like it was welcoming her.
"I shall like it! I shall like it! I shall like it!" said Irene to herself, hanging out of the open window of their compartment and watching some picturesque children who were waving a greeting to the train. "I know I shall like it!"
"I’m going to love it! I’m going to love it! I’m going to love it!" Irene told herself as she hung out of the open window of their train compartment, watching some colorful kids waving at the train. "I know I’m going to love it!"
CHAPTER II
The Villa Camellia
The Beverleys did not break their journey in Rome, but merely changed trains and pushed on southward. Irene was sorry at the time not to see the imperial city, but afterwards she was glad that her first impression of an Italian town should have been of Naples. Naples! Is there any place like it in the whole world? Irene thought not, as she stood on her veranda next morning and gazed across the blue bay to where Vesuvius was sending a thin column of smoke into the cloudless sky. Below her lay the public gardens, in which spring flowers were blooming, though it was only the end of January, and beyond was a panorama of white houses, green shutters, palm trees, picturesque boats, and a quay thronged with traffic. To that harbor and that blue stretch of sea she was bound this very day, for Father and Mother had arranged to take her straight to her new school, and leave her there before they established themselves in their flat.
The Beverleys didn’t stop in Rome; they just switched trains and kept heading south. Irene felt a bit disappointed at not seeing the great city at the time, but later she was glad that her first impression of Italy was Naples. Naples! Is there anywhere else like it in the world? Irene didn’t think so as she stood on her balcony the next morning, looking out over the blue bay where Vesuvius was sending a thin plume of smoke into the clear sky. Below her were the public gardens filled with spring flowers, even though it was only the end of January, and beyond that was a view of white houses, green shutters, palm trees, charming boats, and a bustling quay. She was headed to that harbor and that blue sea today, as her parents had planned to take her directly to her new school and drop her off before settling into their apartment.
"We haven't any time for sightseeing at present, dear," said Mrs. Beverley, when Irene begged for at least a peep at the streets of Naples. "We must put off these jaunts until the Easter holidays. The[17] term has begun at the Villa Camellia, and you ought to set to work at your lessons at once. Don't pull such a doleful face. Be thankful you're going to school in such a glorious spot. We might have left you at Miss Gordon's."
"We don’t have any time for sightseeing right now, dear," said Mrs. Beverley when Irene asked for at least a glimpse of the streets of Naples. "We’ll have to delay these outings until the Easter holidays. The [17] term has started at the Villa Camellia, and you should get started on your lessons immediately. Don’t make that sad face. Be grateful you’re going to school in such a beautiful place. We could have left you at Miss Gordon's."
"I'd have run away and followed you somehow, Mums darling! I don't mind being a few miles off, but I couldn't bear to feel the Channel and the whole of France and Switzerland and Italy lay between us. It's too far."
"I would have run away and found you somehow, my dear Mom! I don’t mind being a few miles away, but I couldn’t stand feeling like the Channel and all of France, Switzerland, and Italy are between us. It’s too far."
"Yes, our little family quartette is rather inseparable," agreed Mother. "It's certainly nice to think that we're all 'within hail.'"
"Yeah, our little family group is pretty inseparable," Mom agreed. "It's really nice to know that we're all 'within reach.'"
The school, recommended to Mr. and Mrs. Beverley by their American friend, Mr. Proctor, was situated at the small town of Fossato, not far from Naples. The easiest way of getting there was by sea, so Irene's luggage was wheeled down to the quay, and the family embarked on a coasting steamer. Father and Mother were, of course, taking her, and Vincent accompanied them, because they could not leave him alone in a strange city.
The school recommended to Mr. and Mrs. Beverley by their American friend, Mr. Proctor, was located in the small town of Fossato, not far from Naples. The easiest way to get there was by sea, so Irene's luggage was taken to the quay, and the family boarded a coastal steamer. Of course, Mom and Dad were taking her, and Vincent went with them because they couldn't leave him alone in an unfamiliar city.
"It will be your last holiday though, young man," said Mr. Beverley jokingly, "so make the most of it. To-morrow you must come with me to the office and start your new career. I don't know whether the Villa Camellia observes convent rules, and whether you will be admitted. If not, you must wait outside the gate while we see Miss Rodgers."
"It'll be your last holiday, though, young man," Mr. Beverley said jokingly, "so make the most of it. Tomorrow, you need to come with me to the office and kick off your new career. I'm not sure if the Villa Camellia follows convent rules, or if they'll let you in. If not, you'll have to wait outside the gate while we meet with Miss Rodgers."
"That remains to be seen. In a foreign country the regulations are probably very strict."
"That’s yet to be determined. In a foreign country, the rules are likely very strict."
The Beverleys were not the only British people on board the steamer. Parties of tourists were going for the day's excursion, and as much English as Italian or French might be heard spoken among the passengers. Two groups, who sat near them on deck, attracted Irene's attention. The central figure of the one was a girl slightly taller than herself—a girl with a long, pointed nose, dark, hard, bright eyes, penciled eyebrows, beautiful teeth, and a nice color. She was talking in a loud and affected voice, and laying down the law on many topics to several amused and smiling young naval officers who were of the party. An elder girl, like her but with a sweeter mouth and softer eyes, seemed to be trying to restrain her, and occasionally exclaimed, "Oh, Mabel!" at some more than ordinary sally of wit; but the younger girl talked on, posing in rather whimsical attitudes, and letting her roving glance stray over the tourists close by, as if judging the effect she was making upon them.
The Beverleys weren’t the only British people on the steamer. Groups of tourists were heading out for the day's trip, and you could hear as much English as Italian or French among the passengers. Two groups sitting near them on the deck caught Irene's attention. One group had a girl who was slightly taller than her—a girl with a long, pointed nose, dark, sharp, bright eyes, penciled eyebrows, beautiful teeth, and a nice complexion. She was speaking in a loud, exaggerated voice and sharing her opinions on various topics to several amused and smiling young naval officers in the group. An older girl, similar to her but with a sweeter smile and gentler eyes, seemed to be trying to rein her in and would occasionally say, “Oh, Mabel!” at some particularly clever remark; but the younger girl kept talking, striking playful poses and letting her gaze drift over the nearby tourists, as if evaluating the impression she was making on them.
"She's showing off," decided Irene privately. "Is that 'Villa Camellia' on the label of her bag? I hope to goodness she's not going to school with me. Hello! Who's that talking English on the other side? Why, Little Flaxen for all the world! What's she followed us down here for?"
"She's just showing off," Irene thought to herself. "Is that 'Villa Camellia' on the label of her bag? I really hope she's not going to school with me. Wait! Who's that speaking English over there? Oh my gosh, it's Little Flaxen! What’s she following us down here for?"
The small, fair-haired girl, whom they had seen in the train to Dover, was undoubtedly claiming pub[19]lic notice on their right. Her high-pitched, childish voice was descanting freely about everything she saw, and people smiled at her quaint questions and comments. Her mother, still very pale and languid, made no effort to silence her, and her father seemed rather to encourage her, and to exploit her remarks for the entertainment of several gentlemen friends.
The small, blonde girl they had seen on the train to Dover was definitely getting everyone's attention on their right. Her high-pitched, childlike voice was happily talking about everything she saw, and people smiled at her quirky questions and comments. Her mother, still looking very pale and tired, didn’t try to hush her, and her father appeared to encourage her, using her remarks to entertain several male friends.
A little bored by the evident self-advertisement of these rival belles, Irene moved away with Vincent to a quieter corner of the deck. She was to see more of them soon, however. They both disembarked when the steamer reached Fossato, their luggage was piled upon the carriages, and she watched them drive away up the steep, narrow road that led into the town.
A bit tired of the obvious showboating from these competing beauties, Irene moved to a quieter spot on the deck with Vincent. However, she would soon see more of them. They both got off when the steamer arrived at Fossato, their bags were loaded onto the carriages, and she watched them drive away up the steep, narrow road leading into the town.
The Beverleys had decided to have an early lunch at the hotel by the quay before taking Irene to school. It was their last meal together, so she was allowed to choose the menu, and regaled the family on hitherto unknown Italian dishes, winding up with coffee, ices, and chocolates.
The Beverleys decided to have an early lunch at the hotel by the quay before taking Irene to school. It was their last meal together, so she got to choose the menu and treated the family to some previously unknown Italian dishes, finishing up with coffee, ice cream, and chocolates.
"I'm glad you don't cater for us every day, Renie, or I should soon be ruined," said Father, as the waiter brought him the bill. "Now are you ready? If we don't hurry and get you up quickly to school we shall miss the boat back to Naples. Another package of chocolates! You unconscionable child! Well, put it in your pocket and console yourself with it at bedtime. The concierge says our vetturino is waiting—not that any Italian coachman minds doing[20] that! All the same, time is short and we had better make a start."
"I'm glad you don't serve us every day, Renie, or I'd soon be broke," said Father as the waiter brought him the bill. "Are you ready? If we don't hurry and get you to school quickly, we'll miss the boat back to Naples. Another box of chocolates! You relentless child! Well, put it in your pocket and enjoy it at bedtime. The concierge says our vetturino is waiting—not that any Italian coachman cares about doing[20] that! Still, time is tight, and we should get going."
In that first drive through the narrow, steep, stone-paved streets of Fossato Irene was too excited to take in any details except a general impression of rich, foreign color and high, white walls. Afterwards, when she came to know the town better, she realized its subtler points. She felt as one in a dream when the carriage turned through a great gate, and passed along an avenue of orange trees to a large, square house, color-washed pink, and approached by a flight of marble steps. What happened next she could never clearly recall. She remembered the agony of a short wait in the drawing-room until Miss Rodgers arrived, how the whole party, including Vincent, were shown some of the principal rooms of the house, an agitated moment of good-by kisses, then the sound of departing wheels, and a sudden overwhelming sensation that, for the first time in her life, she was alone in a foreign land. Foreign and yet familiar, for the Villa Camellia was a skillful combination of the best out of several countries. Its setting was Italian, its decorations were French, and its fifty-six pupils were all unmistakably and undoubtedly Anglo-Saxon. Irene was assured on this point immediately, for Miss Rodgers, calling to a girl who was passing down the corridor, gave the newcomer into her charge with instructions to take her straight to the senior recreation room.[21]
On that first drive through the narrow, steep, stone-paved streets of Fossato, Irene was too excited to notice any specifics, only getting a general sense of rich, foreign colors and tall, white walls. Later, as she got to know the town better, she appreciated its more subtle features. She felt like she was in a dream when the carriage passed through a grand gate and along an avenue lined with orange trees, arriving at a large, square house painted pink, approached by a flight of marble steps. What came next was hazy for her. She recalled the agony of a brief wait in the drawing-room until Miss Rodgers arrived, how everyone, including Vincent, was shown to some of the main rooms in the house, a tense moment of goodbye kisses, then the sound of wheels rolling away, followed by a sudden, overwhelming feeling that, for the first time in her life, she was alone in a foreign land. Foreign yet familiar, since the Villa Camellia was a clever mix of the best from various countries. Its setting was Italian, its decorations French, and its fifty-six pupils were all unmistakably and undoubtedly Anglo-Saxon. Irene was quickly reassured of this when Miss Rodgers called to a girl passing through the corridor and handed the newcomer over to her, instructing her to take her straight to the senior recreation room.[21]
"Our afternoon classes begin at 2.30," she remarked, "but you will have just ten minutes in which to be introduced to some of your schoolfellows. Elsie Craig will show you everything."
"Our afternoon classes start at 2:30," she said, "but you'll only have ten minutes to meet some of your classmates. Elsie Craig will show you around."
Elsie made no remark to Irene—perhaps she was shy—but, starting off at a quick pace, led her down a long passage into a room on the ground floor. It was a pleasant room with a French window that opened out on to a veranda, where, over a marble balustrade, there was a view of an orange garden and the sea. Round a table were collected several older girls, watching with deep interest a kettle, which was beginning to sing, upon a spirit-lamp. They looked up with surprise as Elsie ushered in the new pupil.
Elsie didn't say anything to Irene—maybe she was shy—but she quickly led her down a long hallway into a room on the ground floor. It was a nice room with a French window that opened onto a veranda, where there was a view of an orange grove and the sea over a marble railing. A few older girls were gathered around a table, watching a kettle that was starting to whistle on a spirit lamp with great interest. They looked up in surprise as Elsie brought in the new student.
"Hello! You don't mean to tell us there's another of them!" exclaimed a dark girl with a long pigtail. "We've had two already! Why are they pouring on us to-day, I should like to know? It's a perfect deluge."
"Hey! You can't be serious that there's another one of them!" exclaimed a dark girl with a long pigtail. "We've already had two today! Why are they flooding in on us now, I wonder? It's like a total downpour."
"I hate folks butting in when the term has begun," said another grumpily.
"I hate it when people interrupt once the game has started," said another grumpily.
"We shall be swamped with 'freshies' soon," grunted the owner of the spirit-lamp. "If they expect coffee I tell them beforehand they just won't get it."
"We're going to be overrun with 'freshies' soon," grumbled the owner of the spirit lamp. "If they think they’ll get coffee, I want to make it clear upfront that they won't."
"She says her name's Irene Beverley," volunteered Elsie Craig, in a perfunctory voice, as if she were performing an obvious duty and getting it over.
"She says her name's Irene Beverley," Elsie Craig said with a flat tone, as if she were just ticking off a task and wanted to get it done.
"Well, now we know, so there's an end of it."
"Well, now we know, so that's that."
It could hardly be called a flattering reception. The general attitude of the girls was the reverse of friendly. The kettle was suddenly boiling, and they were concentrating their attention upon the making of the coffee, and rather ostentatiously leaving the stranger outside the charmed circle. Irene, used to school life, knew, however, that she was on trial, and that on her present behavior would probably depend the whole of her future career. She did not attempt to force her unwelcome presence upon her companions, but, withdrawing to the window, pretended to be utterly absorbed in contemplation of the scenery. She kept the corner of her eye, nevertheless, upon the group at the table. The girl with the long pigtail had made the coffee and was pouring it into cups. A shorter girl nudged her and whispered something, at which she shook her head emphatically. But the short girl persisted.
It definitely wasn't a warm welcome. The girls seemed anything but friendly. The kettle was boiling, and they were focused on making coffee, clearly leaving the newcomer out of the group. Irene, familiar with school life, knew she was being tested, and her behavior would likely determine her future there. She didn't force her way into the conversation but stepped back to the window, pretending to be completely absorbed in the view outside. Still, she kept an eye on the group at the table. The girl with the long pigtail had made the coffee and was pouring it into cups. A shorter girl nudged her and whispered something, to which she shook her head firmly. But the shorter girl didn't give up.
"I'm superstitious," affirmed the latter aloud. "One's for sorrow, two's for joy, and three's for luck! She's the third to-day and she may be a mascot."
"I'm superstitious," the latter said out loud. "One's for sorrow, two's for joy, and three's for luck! She's the third today, and she might be a good luck charm."
"I'd rather have chocolates than mascots," said an injured voice from behind a coffee-cup.
"I'd rather have chocolates than mascots," said a hurt voice from behind a coffee cup.
The chance remark gave Irene the very opportunity she needed. She suddenly remembered the chocolates her father had handed her before she left the hotel, and, producing the package, she offered its contents. After a visible moment of hesitation the[23] girl with the long pigtail accepted her hospitality, and passed the delicacies round. Instantly all were chumping almonds, and the icy atmosphere thawed into summer. Everybody began to talk at once.
The casual comment gave Irene the perfect opportunity. She suddenly remembered the chocolates her dad had given her before she left the hotel, and pulling out the package, she offered what was inside. After a brief moment of hesitation, the[23] girl with the long pigtail accepted her offer and shared the treats around. Immediately, everyone started munching on almonds, and the chilly vibe changed to a warm one. Everyone began to talk all at once.
"There's a spare cup here if you'd like some coffee. Yes, Rachel, I shall offer it!"
"There's an extra cup here if you want some coffee. Yes, Rachel, I will offer it!"
"I suppose you're over fourteen?"
"Are you over fourteen?"
"We may make coffee after lunch if we're seniors, but the kids aren't allowed any."
"We can have coffee after lunch if we're seniors, but the kids aren't allowed to have any."
"You've just one minute to drink it in before the bell rings."
"You have just one minute to take it in before the bell rings."
"Hustle up if you want to finish it."
"Hurry up if you want to finish it."
"I'll bet a cookie you're a real sport."
"I'll bet a cookie you're a good sport."
"There's the bell! Don't choke or you'll blight your young career."
"There's the bell! Don't mess up or you'll ruin your early career."
"We've got to scoot quick!"
"We need to hurry!"
"Come along with me and I'll show you where."
"Come with me and I'll show you where."
Irene, taken in tow by a girl with a freckled nose, was hurried along the corridor and up the stairs to the classrooms. Although she had scarcely spoken a word she had undoubtedly gained a victory, and had established her welcome among at least a section of her schoolfellows. She did not yet know their names, but names are a detail compared with personalities, and with some members of the coffee-party she felt that she might ultimately become chums.
Irene, led by a girl with a freckled nose, was quickly taken along the hallway and up the stairs to the classrooms. Even though she hadn’t said much, she had clearly made a win and secured her place among at least some of her classmates. She didn’t know their names yet, but names are minor compared to personalities, and she felt that with some members of the coffee group, she could eventually become friends.
"Don't I bless Dad for those chocs!" she thought as she took her seat at a desk. "They worked the trick. If I'd had nothing to offer that crew I might[24] have sat out in the cold forevermore. The dark pigtail is decent enough, but if it comes to a matter of chumming give me 'Freckles' for choice."
"Don't I thank Dad for those chocolates!" she thought as she sat down at a desk. "They did the job. If I hadn't had anything to give that group, I might[24] have been left out in the cold forever. The dark pigtail is fine, but when it comes to making friends, I prefer 'Freckles' any day."
The Villa Camellia was a high-class boarding-school for English-speaking girls whose parents were residents, permanently or temporarily, in the neighborhood of Naples. It was generally described as an Anglo-American college, for the arrangements were accommodated to suit the customs of both sides of the Atlantic. Miss Rodgers and her partner, Miss Morley, the two principals, came respectively from London and New York; one teacher had been trained in Boston, and another at Oxford, while the British section of the community included girls from South Africa, Australia, and New Zealand. Pupils belonging to other European races were not received, the object of the college being to preserve the nationality of girls who must of necessity be educated in a foreign land, and whose parents did not wish them to attend Italian schools. The arrangements were of course modified by the climate and by the customs of the country. Outwardly the Villa Camellia resembled a convent. Its garden was surrounded by immensely high walls edged with broken glass, and the only entrance was by the great gate, which was solemnly unlocked by old Antonio, the porter, who inspected all comers through a grille before granting them admittance. Small parties in charge of a teacher were taken at stated times for walks or excursions in the neighborhood, but no[25] girl might ever go out unless escorted by a mistress or by her parents. The Villa Camellia was a little world in itself, and as much retired from the town of Fossato as the great, gray monastery that crowned the summit of the neighboring mountain.
The Villa Camellia was an upscale boarding school for English-speaking girls whose parents lived in the Naples area, whether permanently or temporarily. It was typically referred to as an Anglo-American college, as it catered to the customs of both sides of the Atlantic. Miss Rodgers and her partner, Miss Morley, the two principals, came from London and New York, respectively; one teacher trained in Boston, and another at Oxford, while the British section of the community included girls from South Africa, Australia, and New Zealand. Girls from other European backgrounds were not accepted, as the college aimed to maintain the national identity of students who needed to be educated in a foreign country and whose parents preferred them not to attend Italian schools. The setup was naturally adjusted for the local climate and customs. Externally, Villa Camellia looked like a convent. Its garden was enclosed by very high walls topped with broken glass, and the only entrance was through the large gate, which was solemnly unlocked by old Antonio, the porter, who screened everyone through a grille before letting them in. Small groups led by a teacher were allowed out for walks or excursions at designated times, but no girl could go out without being accompanied by a teacher or her parents. The Villa Camellia was a little world in itself, as secluded from the town of Fossato as the impressive gray monastery sat atop the nearby mountain.
Fortunately the grounds were very large, so there was room for most of the activities in which the girls cared to indulge. Tennis and netball were the principal games. There were several courts, and there was a gymnasium, where the school assembled for exercise on wet days. From two flagstaffs on the roof floated the Union Jack and the Stars and Stripes respectively. It was an understood fact that here Britannia and Columbia marched hand in hand with an entente cordiale that recognized no distinctions whatsoever.
Fortunately, the grounds were quite large, providing plenty of space for most of the activities the girls wanted to enjoy. Tennis and netball were the main games. There were several courts and a gymnasium where the school gathered for exercise on rainy days. From two flagpoles on the roof flew the Union Jack and the Stars and Stripes, respectively. It was a well-known fact that here, Britannia and Columbia stood together in an entente cordiale that recognized no differences at all.
Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley, who respectively represented the interests of Britain and America, were tremendous friends. Miss Rodgers was fair and rather plump and rosy-faced and calm, with a manner that parents described as "motherly," and a leaning towards mathematics as the basis of a sound education. Miss Morley, on the contrary, was thin and dark and excitable, and taught the English literature and the general knowledge classes, and was rumored—though this no doubt was libel—to dislike mathematics to the extent of not even adequately keeping her own private accounts. The pair were such opposites that they worked in absolute harmony, Miss Rodgers being mainly responsible for the dis[26]cipline of the establishment, and acting judge and court of appeal in her study, while Miss Morley supplied the initiative, and kept the girls interested in a large number of pursuits and hobbies which could be carried on within the walls of the house and garden.
Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley, who represented the interests of Britain and America respectively, were great friends. Miss Rodgers was fair-skinned, a bit plump, rosy-faced, and calm, with a manner that parents described as "motherly," and she believed mathematics was essential for a solid education. In contrast, Miss Morley was thin, dark, and excitable; she taught English literature and general knowledge classes, and there was a rumor—though likely slander—that she disliked mathematics so much that she didn't even keep her own finances in order. The two were such opposites that they worked together in perfect harmony, with Miss Rodgers mainly handling discipline at the school and serving as the judge and court of appeal in her office, while Miss Morley provided enthusiasm and kept the girls engaged in a wide array of activities and hobbies that could be enjoyed within the house and garden.
As regards the fifty-six British and American maidens who made up this brisk little community we will leave some of them to speak for themselves in the next chapter.[27]
As for the fifty-six British and American women who formed this lively little community, we'll let some of them share their stories in the next chapter.[27]
CHAPTER III
Hail, Columbia!
Irene, finding herself in her new form, looked round inquiringly. A few of the girls with whom she had taken coffee were seated at desks in the same room, but the rest of the faces were unfamiliar. Her teacher entered her name on the register, and seemed to expect her to understand the lesson which was in progress, but the subject was much in advance of what she had hitherto learned at Miss Gordon's, and it was very difficult for her to pick up the threads of it. She grew more and more bewildered as the afternoon passed on, and though Miss Bickford gave her several hints, and even stopped the class once to explain a point, Irene felt that most of the instruction had been completely over her head. It was with a sense of intense relief that she heard the closing bell ring, and presently filed with the rest of the school into the dining-room for tea. Her place at table was between two girls who utterly ignored her presence, and did not address a single remark to her. Each talked diligently to the neighbor on either side, but poor Irene seemed an insulator in the electric current of conversation, and had perforce to eat her meal in dead silence. She[28] was walking away afterwards in a most depressed condition of mind, when at the door some one touched her on the arm.
Irene, adjusting to her new surroundings, looked around curiously. A few of the girls she had shared coffee with were seated at desks in the same room, but most of the faces were unfamiliar. Her teacher noted her name on the register and seemed to expect her to grasp the lesson that was currently happening, but the topic was far beyond what she had learned at Miss Gordon's, making it difficult for her to catch up. As the afternoon wore on, she felt more and more confused, and even though Miss Bickford offered her a few hints and paused the class once to clarify a point, Irene sensed that much of the instruction had completely gone over her head. She felt an intense sense of relief when the closing bell rang, and soon joined the rest of the school in the dining room for tea. She sat between two girls who completely ignored her and didn’t say a word to her. Each chatted eagerly with the person next to them, leaving poor Irene to eat her meal in complete silence, feeling like an outsider in the flow of conversation. She[28] was walking away afterward in a deeply depressed state of mind when someone touched her on the arm at the door.
"You're wanted in the senior recreation room," said a brisk voice. "Rachel has convened a general meeting and told me to tell you. So hurry up and don't keep folks waiting. We want to get off to tennis."
"You're needed in the senior recreation room," said a sharp voice. "Rachel has called a general meeting and asked me to let you know. So hurry up and don’t keep everyone waiting. We want to head out for tennis."
Marveling why her actions should hinder the tennis of the rest of the community, Irene obeyed the message, and presented herself in the room where she had been introduced on her arrival. It was now full of girls of all ages, some sitting, some standing, and some squatting on the floor. Rachel Moseley, the owner of the long dark pigtail, seemed in a position of command, for she motioned Irene to a vacant chair, then rapped on the table with a ruler to ensure silence. She had to tap not once but several times, and finally called:
Marveling at why her actions should disrupt the tennis activities of the rest of the community, Irene followed the message and went to the room where she had been introduced upon her arrival. It was now filled with girls of all ages, some sitting, some standing, and some squatting on the floor. Rachel Moseley, the girl with the long dark pigtail, seemed to be in charge, as she gestured for Irene to take an empty chair, then tapped on the table with a ruler to get everyone’s attention. She had to tap not just once, but several times, and finally called:
"When you've all done talking I'll begin." There was an instant hush at that, and, though a few faint snickers were heard, most of the audience composed itself decently to listen to the voice of authority.
"When you've all finished talking, I'll get started." There was an immediate silence at that, and although a few faint snickers were heard, most of the audience calmed down to listen to the voice of authority.
"I've called this meeting," began Rachel, "because to-day an unusual thing has happened. Three new girls have arrived, although the term is well under way. By the rules of our society they must give some account of themselves, and we must explain what is required from them. Will they kindly stand up?"[29]
"I called this meeting," Rachel started, "because something unusual has happened today. Three new girls have arrived, even though the term is already in progress. According to our society's rules, they need to introduce themselves, and we need to explain what is expected from them. Could they please stand up?"[29]
Blushing considerably Irene rose to her feet, in company with the dark-eyed damsel who had crossed in the same steamer with her from Naples, and the fair-haired child whom she had privately christened Little Flaxen.
Blushing deeply, Irene stood up, alongside the dark-eyed girl who had traveled with her on the same steamer from Naples, and the fair-haired child she had affectionately named Little Flaxen.
"Name and nationality?" demanded Rachel, pencil and note-book in hand. She wrote down Irene Beverley, British, without further comment; the fact was evidently too obvious for discussion. At "Mabel Hughes, Australian, born in Patagonia," she demurred slightly, and she hesitated altogether at "Désirée Legrand."
"Name and nationality?" Rachel asked, holding a pencil and a notebook. She wrote down Irene Beverley, British, without any further comment; the fact seemed too obvious to discuss. When it came to "Mabel Hughes, Australian, born in Patagonia," she hesitated a bit, and she totally paused at "Désirée Legrand."
"That's not English!" she objected. "We don't reckon to take Frenchies here, you know!"
"That's not English!" she protested. "We don't plan on having French people here, you know!"
"But I'm not French," came the high-pitched voice of the little, fair-haired girl. "I'm as English as anybody. I am indeed!"
"But I'm not French," said the little blonde girl in a high-pitched voice. "I'm as English as anyone. I really am indeed!"
"Then why have you got a French name?"
"Then why do you have a French name?"
"Legrand isn't French—we come from Jersey."
"Legrand isn't French—we're from Jersey."
"Very much on the borderland," sniffed Rachel. "What about Désirée? Not much wholesome Anglo-Saxon there at any rate."
"Definitely on the edge," Rachel sniffed. "What about Désirée? There's definitely not a lot of wholesome Anglo-Saxon in that mix."
"I was called Désirée because I was so very much desired. Mother says it just fits me."
"I was named Désirée because I was so deeply wanted. My mom says it suits me perfectly."
An indignant titter went round the room and Rachel frowned.
An annoyed chuckle went around the room, and Rachel frowned.
"I'm afraid you won't find yourself so much desired here," she said sarcastically. "I'll enter you British, though I have my doubts. Now come along, all three of you, and lay your hands on this[30] book. You've got to take an oath of allegiance. I'll repeat the words, and you must say them after me:
"I'm afraid you won't find yourself very wanted here," she said sarcastically. "I'll admit you British, even though I have my doubts. Now come on, all three of you, and put your hands on this[30] book. You have to take an oath of allegiance. I'll say the words, and you need to repeat them after me:
"'I hereby promise and vow that being of Anglo-Saxon birth I will uphold the integrity of Great Britain and her colonies and of the United States of America, and strive my utmost to maintain their credit in a foreign land.' Now then, do you understand what your oath means?"
"I promise and vow that as a person of Anglo-Saxon descent, I will uphold the integrity of Great Britain and her colonies, as well as the United States of America, and do my best to maintain their reputation abroad." So, do you understand what your oath means now?
Her eyes rested on Irene as she asked the question. That much embarrassed damsel stuttered hesitatingly:
Her eyes focused on Irene as she asked the question. The embarrassed girl stuttered uncertainly:
"We're not to trouble our heads about learning foreign languages?"
"We shouldn't worry about learning foreign languages?"
A delighted chuckle came from several members of the audience at this interpretation of the vow. Rachel hastily condescended to explain.
A pleased chuckle came from several members of the audience at this interpretation of the vow. Rachel quickly agreed to explain.
"Oh, no! You'll have to study French and Italian, but what we mean is for goodness' sake don't stick on all the airs and graces that some of these foreign girls do. Remember we're plain, wholesome, straightforward Anglo-Saxons, who play games and say what we mean, and call a spade a spade and have done with it. Whatever Italian friends you may make during the holidays please forget them during term-time, and try and imagine that the Villa Camellia stands in Kent or Massachusetts. Do you understand my drift now?"
"Oh, no! You’ll need to study French and Italian, but what we really mean is, for goodness’ sake, don’t act all fancy like some of those foreign girls do. Remember we’re just plain, down-to-earth Anglo-Saxons who play games, say what we mean, and call a spade a spade and be done with it. Whatever Italian friends you make during the holidays, please forget them during the semester, and try to picture that the Villa Camellia is in Kent or Massachusetts. Do you get what I’m saying now?"
"Oh, yes!" sighed Mabel languidly. "Anglo-American patriotism, crystallized in a nutshell, I[31] suppose! I'm not going to offend your prejudices, I'm sure!"
"Oh, yes!" Mabel sighed wearily. "Anglo-American patriotism, summed up in a nutshell, I[31] guess! I'm not going to upset your beliefs, that's for sure!"
"You'd better not, or you'll hear about it," said Rachel, looking at her sharply. "Well, girls, that's the wind-up. The three freshies are admitted and you've witnessed their vows. Just jolly well take care they keep them, that's all. Juniors are due now at netball practice, and any seniors who want the tennis courts——"
"You'd better not, or you'll definitely hear about it," Rachel said, giving her a sharp look. "Alright, girls, that's the end of it. The three new girls are officially in, and you’ve seen their promises. Just make sure they stick to them, that’s all. Juniors are up next for netball practice, and any seniors who want to use the tennis courts——"
But Rachel's sentence went unfinished for her listeners were tired of sitting still, and the second they found themselves dismissed had jumped up and fled from the room.
But Rachel's sentence was left hanging because her audience was tired of sitting still, and the moment they felt dismissed, they jumped up and rushed out of the room.
"Now that that ordeal's over I guess you may smooth out the kinks in your forehead, honey!" said a serene voice at Irene's elbow.
"Now that that ordeal's over, I guess you can relax the wrinkles in your forehead, honey!" said a calm voice beside Irene.
Turning quickly she saw the short girl who had braved Rachel's possible wrath and had offered her coffee on her arrival. It was a pleasant face that gazed into hers, not exactly beautiful, but with a charm that eclipsed all mere ordinary prettiness; the sparkling gray eyes were dark-fringed, the cheeks were like wild roses under their freckles, the tip-tilted little nose held an element of audacious sauciness, and dimples lay at the corners of the wide, smiling mouth.
Turning quickly, she saw the short girl who had faced Rachel's possible anger and had offered her coffee when she arrived. It was a friendly face looking back at hers, not exactly beautiful, but with a charm that overshadowed all ordinary prettiness; the sparkling gray eyes had dark fringes, the cheeks looked like wild roses under their freckles, the little upturned nose had a playful sassiness, and dimples were at the corners of the wide, smiling mouth.
"I'm Priscilla Proctor, called Peachy for short. Oh, yes, I knew all about you beforehand, although you happen to be the newest girl. Dad wrote me a whole page—wonderful for him!—and said he'd[32] stayed at your house in London, and I was to tack myself on to you and show you round, and see you didn't fret and all the rest of it. Are you wanting a crony, temporary or otherwise? Then here I am at your service. Link an arm and we'll parade the place. I guess by the time we've finished there's not much you won't know about the Villa Camellia."
"I'm Priscilla Proctor, but you can call me Peachy for short. Oh, I definitely knew all about you ahead of time, even though you're the newest girl. Dad sent me a whole page—pretty impressive for him!—and mentioned he'd[32] stayed at your place in London. He said I should stick with you, show you around, and make sure you’re not feeling anxious or anything like that. Do you need a friend, even if just for a bit? Well, here I am, ready to help. Link arms with me, and we’ll explore the place together. By the time we're done, there won't be much you won't know about the Villa Camellia."
"Have you been here long?" asked Irene, accepting the proffered arm with alacrity, and submitting to be led away by her cicerone.
"Have you been here long?" asked Irene, eagerly taking the offered arm and allowing herself to be led away by her guide.
"Just a year. Cried myself to a puddle when I first came, but I like it now. I didn't realize who you were when you first arrived, or I'd have given you a tip or two straight away. Thank goodness you're fairly in favor with Rachel at any rate. Any one who starts by offending her has a bad term. I don't envy Mabel Hughes. That girl will get a few eye-openers before she's much older, and serve her right. She rooms with you? Well, I'm sorry for you. I wish there was a spare bed in our dormitory, but we're full up to overflowing. Now then, I've brought you out by the side door to show you what we consider the best view of the garden. Ah, I thought it would make your eyes pop out! It's some view, isn't it?"
"Just a year. I cried my eyes out when I first got here, but I like it now. I didn't realize who you were when you first arrived, or I would have given you some tips right away. Thank goodness you're on Rachel's good side, at least. Anyone who starts off by upsetting her has a tough time. I don't envy Mabel Hughes. That girl is going to have some wake-up calls before long, and she deserves it. She shares a room with you? Well, I'm sorry about that. I wish we had a spare bed in our dorm, but we're completely full. Anyway, I brought you out the side door to show you what we think is the best view of the garden. Ah, I knew it would take your breath away! It's some view, isn't it?"
The garden of the Villa Camellia was certainly one of the greatest assets of the school, and to Irene, who had been transported straight from the desolation of a London suburb in January, it seemed like a vision of a different world. The long terrace,[33] with its marble balustrade, edged a high cliff that overtopped the sea, while at present the setting sun was lighting up the white houses of the distant outline of Naples, and was touching the purple slopes of Vesuvius with gold. Pillars and archways formed a pergola, from which hung roses and festoons of the trumpetflower; from the groves near at hand came the sweet strong scent of orange blossoms, and the little favorites of an English spring, forget-me-nots, pink daisies, and pansies, lifted contented heads from the border below. In the basin of the great marble fountain white arum lilies were blooming, geraniums trailed from tall vases, and palms, bamboos, and other exotics backed the row of lemon trees at the end of the paved walk. Here and there marble benches were arranged round tables in specially constructed arbors.
The garden of Villa Camellia was definitely one of the school's greatest assets, and to Irene, who had just been taken from the bleakness of a London suburb in January, it felt like a glimpse into another world. The long terrace,[33] with its marble railing, overlooked a high cliff above the sea, and the setting sun was illuminating the white houses of Naples in the distance, while it touched the purple slopes of Vesuvius with gold. Pillars and archways created a pergola adorned with roses and strands of trumpet flowers; the nearby groves filled the air with the sweet, strong scent of orange blossoms, and the little favorites of an English spring—forget-me-nots, pink daisies, and pansies—bloomed happily from the border below. In the basin of the grand marble fountain, white arum lilies bloomed, geraniums spilled over from tall vases, and palms, bamboos, and other exotic plants framed the row of lemon trees at the end of the paved path. Scattered throughout were marble benches arranged around tables in specially designed alcoves.
"These are our summer classrooms," explained Peachy. "When it's blazingly hot we do lessons here early in the mornings, and it's ripping. No, we don't use them at this time of the year, because the marble is cold to sit upon, and the garden is damp really, although it looks so jolly. You should see it in a sirocco wind! You wouldn't want to have classes outside then, you bet! It's luck you're in the Transition form. If you'd been one of Miss Rodger's elect eleven, or one of Miss Brewster's lambs, I'd have had to chum with you by stealth. I'd have managed it somehow, of course, to please Dad, but it isn't done here openly. School etiquette is like[34] the law of the Medes and Persians. We keep to our own forms. Hello! There's Sheila Yonge. Sheila! If you can find any Camellia Buds that aren't playing tennis bring them along right here for a little powwow with Irene."
"These are our summer classrooms," Peachy said. "When it’s scorching hot, we have lessons here early in the mornings, and it’s awesome. No, we don’t use them this time of year because the marble is too cold to sit on, and the garden is kind of damp, even though it looks really nice. You should see it during a sirocco wind! You definitely wouldn’t want to have classes outside then! It's good luck you're in the Transition form. If you were one of Miss Rodger's special eleven, or one of Miss Brewster's favorites, I would have had to hang out with you secretly. I would have figured out a way to do it to make Dad happy, but it’s not done openly here. School rules are like[34] the law of the Medes and Persians. We stick to our own groups. Oh! There’s Sheila Yonge. Sheila! If you can find any Camellia Buds who aren’t playing tennis, bring them over here for a little chat with Irene."
"Is she a 'buddy' yet?" whispered Sheila.
"Is she a 'friend' yet?" whispered Sheila.
"Of course not! She's only been here a few hours. What a dear old silly you are. Hunt up some of that crew all the same, and I'm yours forever. Don't you understand the situation? Well, Irene's folks entertained Dad in London and were just lovely to him—nursed him when he was sick and took him round the shows when he got well. He's been bursting with gratitude ever since, and he wrote and told me Irene was coming here and I must pay her out—no, pay her back—pour coals of fire on her head—Great Scott, I'm getting my similes mixed! I mean give her a right down good time as far as I can, and make her think the Villa Camellia is a dandy place. Twiggez-vous, chérie?"
"Of course not! She's only been here a few hours. What a dear silly you are. Go find some of that crew anyway, and I'm yours forever. Don't you get the situation? Well, Irene's family hosted Dad in London and treated him wonderfully—took care of him when he was sick and showed him around once he got better. He's been overflowing with gratitude ever since, and he wrote to tell me that Irene was coming here and that I needed to show her a good time—no, I mean repay her kindness—show her warmth—Great Scott, I’m mixing up my sayings! I mean to give her a really great time while she’s here and make her think the Villa Camellia is an awesome place. You get it, sweetheart?"
"I twig!" laughed Sheila. "I'll beat up all I can muster," and she ran lightly away along the terrace.
"I get it!" laughed Sheila. "I'll gather all I can and fight," and she dashed away along the terrace.
"A decent girl, though a little hard of comprehension," Peachy nodded after her. "Doesn't she look adorable in that blue tam-o'-shanter?"
"A nice girl, even if she is a bit slow to understand," Peachy nodded after her. "Doesn't she look cute in that blue tam-o'-shanter?"
"She's awfully pretty!" agreed Irene readily.
"She's really pretty!" agreed Irene quickly.
"She'd be the beauty of the school if she'd any idea how to use her advantages," sighed Peachy. "Give me her complexion and that classical nose and—well, I guess I'd blaze out into a cinema star[35] before I'd done with life. I hope she won't be all day raking a few girls together. She's not what you'd call quick. I've misjudged her. Here she comes with half a dozen at least—and, oh, no, Sheila! You don't mean to say you've brought candy? Well, you are a sport! Let's squat under the mimosa tree and hand it round."
"She would be the most beautiful girl in school if she knew how to use her looks," sighed Peachy. "If I had her flawless skin and that perfect nose, I’m sure I’d be on my way to becoming a movie star before long. I hope she doesn't take forever gathering a few friends. She's not exactly quick. I’ve underestimated her. Here she comes with at least half a dozen people—and, oh no, Sheila! You really brought candy? Well, you’re awesome! Let’s sit under the mimosa tree and share it."
The little group of Peachy's favorite friends who settled themselves under the yellow mimosa bush to suck taffy and watch the flaming sunset were all afterwards intimately bound up with Irene's school career. Each was such a distinct personality that she sorted them out fairly accurately on that first evening, and decided the particular order in which they would rank in her affections.
The small group of Peachy's favorite friends who settled under the yellow mimosa bush to enjoy taffy and watch the vibrant sunset were all later closely connected to Irene's school experience. Each person had such a unique personality that she figured them out pretty accurately that first evening and decided the order in which they would rank in her feelings.
There was Jess Cameron, a jolly Scottish lassie. She rolled her r's when she spoke, and was a trifle matter-of-fact and practical, but was evidently the dependable anchor of the rest of the scatter-brained crew, the one who made the most sensible suggestions, and to whom—though they teased her a little and called her "Grannie"—they all turned in the end for help and advice. Jess was slightly out of her element in a southern setting. Her appropriate background was moorland and heather and gray loch, and driving clouds and a breeze with fine mist in it, that would make you want to wrap a plaid round your shoulders and turn to the luxury of a peat fire. Quite unconsciously she suggested all these things. Peachy once described her as a living in[36]carnation of one of Scott's novels, for she was steeped in old traditions and legends and superstitions, and could tell tales in the gloaming that sent eerie shivers down the spines of her listeners, or would recite ballads with a swing that took one back to the days of wandering minstrels. She was not a girl to make a fuss over anybody, and she did not greet Irene with the least effusion, but her plain "If you're a friend of Peachy's I'm glad to see you," was genuine, and better than any amount of gush. Jess undoubtedly had her faults; she was what her chums called "too cock-sure," and she was apt to be severe in her judgments, flashing into the righteous wrath of one whose standards are high, but her very imperfections were "virtues gane a-gley," and she was a considerable force in the molding of public opinion at the Villa Camellia.
There was Jess Cameron, a cheerful Scottish girl. She rolled her r's when she spoke and was a bit straightforward and practical, but clearly the reliable anchor of the rest of the scatter-brained group, the one who offered the most sensible suggestions, and to whom—although they teased her a little and called her "Grannie"—they all ultimately turned for help and advice. Jess felt slightly out of place in a southern setting. Her ideal background was moorland and heather and gray lakes, with drifting clouds and a breeze that brought a fine mist, making you want to wrap a plaid around your shoulders and enjoy the warmth of a peat fire. Without realizing it, she evoked all these things. Peachy once described her as a living embodiment of one of Scott's novels, as she was immersed in old traditions, legends, and superstitions. She could tell stories in the twilight that sent chills down the spines of her listeners or recite ballads with a rhythm that took you back to the days of wandering minstrels. She wasn't the type to make a scene over anyone and didn't greet Irene with any enthusiasm, but her straightforward "If you're a friend of Peachy's, I'm glad to see you," was sincere and better than any amount of excessive friendliness. Jess surely had her flaws; her friends called her "too cocky," and she could be strict in her judgments, easily becoming righteous in her anger when her standards were challenged. Yet, her very imperfections were "virtues gone astray," and she was a significant force in shaping public opinion at the Villa Camellia.
If Jess, calm, canny, and reliable, stood for the spirit of the North, attractive, persuasive, fascinating little Delia Watts represented the South. She came from California, and was as quick and bright as a humming-bird, constantly in harmless mischief, but seldom getting into any serious trouble. Her highly strung temperament found school restrictions irksome, and she was apt to blaze out into odd pranks which in other girls might have met with sterner punishment. But Miss Morley had a soft corner for Delia, and, though she did not exactly favor her, she certainly made allowances for her excitability and her strongly emotional disposition.[37]
If Jess, calm, clever, and dependable, symbolized the spirit of the North, then charming, persuasive, and captivating Delia Watts represented the South. She was from California and was as quick and lively as a hummingbird, always involved in harmless mischief but rarely in any serious trouble. Her high-energy personality found school rules annoying, and she often acted out in ways that would have led to stricter punishments for other girls. However, Miss Morley had a soft spot for Delia, and while she didn’t exactly give her special treatment, she definitely made accommodations for her high energy and emotional nature.[37]
"Delia's like a marionette—always dancing to some hidden string," the teacher remarked once to Miss Rodgers. "She mayn't be strong-minded but she's immensely warm-hearted, and if we can only pull the love-string she'll act the part we want. You can't force her into prim behavior; she's as much a child of nature as the birds, and if you clip her wings altogether you take away from her the very gift that perhaps God meant her to use. Let me have the handling of the little sky-rocket, and I'll do my best to keep her within bounds, but she's not the disposition to 'be made an example of' or to be set on the 'stool of repentance.' Five minutes with Delia in private is worth more than a long public admonition. You've only to look at her face to know her type."
"Delia's like a puppet—always moving to some hidden string," the teacher said once to Miss Rodgers. "She may not be strong-willed, but she's incredibly warm-hearted, and if we can just pull the love-string, she'll play the part we need. You can't make her act prim; she's as much a child of nature as the birds, and if you clip her wings completely, you take away the very gift that maybe God intended her to use. Let me handle the little firecracker, and I'll do my best to keep her in check, but she's not the kind of person who should 'be made an example of' or put on the 'stool of repentance.' Five minutes with Delia in private is worth more than a long public scolding. You only have to look at her face to see her type."
And Miss Rodgers, who stood no nonsense from really naughty and turbulent girls, yielded in this case, and left the exclusive management of Delia in the hands of her partner.
And Miss Rodgers, who didn’t put up with any nonsense from really bad and unruly girls, gave in this time and left the management of Delia entirely to her partner.
Of the seven damsels who sat under the yellow feathery flowers of the mimosa bush, three of them—Peachy, Jess, and Delia—talked so hard and continuously that none of the others had a chance to chip in with anything more than an occasional yes or no. Irene realized in a vague way that Esther Cartmel was plain and stodgy looking, but that every now and then a world of light suddenly flashed into her eyes, and transfigured her for the brief moment; that Sheila Yonge giggled at all Peachy's remarks,[38] and that Mary Fergusson was a pale and weak copy of Jess, and slavishly followed her lead in everything. It was the seventh member of the little party, however, who particularly attracted her attention. Lorna Carson was quiet, probably from sheer lack of opportunity to speak, but her pale face was interesting and her dark eyes met Irene's with a curious questioning glance. It was almost as if she were asking "Have we known each other before?" Irene could not help looking at her, and ransacking the side cupboards of her memory to try to light upon some forgotten clew as to why the face should seem half familiar.
Of the seven girls sitting under the yellow feathery flowers of the mimosa bush, three of them—Peachy, Jess, and Delia—talked so much and so continuously that the others barely had a chance to contribute anything more than the occasional yes or no. Irene vaguely noticed that Esther Cartmel looked plain and dull, yet every now and then, a spark of light would flash in her eyes and transform her for a brief moment; that Sheila Yonge giggled at all of Peachy's comments,[38] and that Mary Fergusson was a pale and weak imitation of Jess, blindly following her in everything. However, it was the seventh member of the group that caught her attention the most. Lorna Carson was quiet, likely due to a simple lack of opportunity to speak, but her pale face was intriguing and her dark eyes met Irene's with a curious, questioning look. It was almost as if she was asking, "Have we met before?" Irene couldn't help but stare at her, rummaging through the cabinets of her memory to try to find some forgotten clue as to why the face seemed somewhat familiar.
"Have I seen her in London? Or is she like some one else? No, I can't fix her at all. Surely I must have dreamed about her," mused Irene, while aloud she said, almost as if compelled to speak:
"Have I seen her in London? Or is she like someone else? No, I can't pin her down at all. I must have dreamed about her," thought Irene, while she said out loud, almost as if she had to:
"Have you been long at school here? Are you English, or American, or colonial, or what?"
"Have you been at this school for a long time? Are you English, American, colonial, or what?"
"A little bit of anything you like," smiled Lorna. "Rachel gets very muddled about me. I've such a sneaking weakness for Naples that I believe she thinks I'm an Italian at heart. That's a crime Rachel absolutely can't forgive. 'Foreign' is the last word in her vocabulary."
"A little bit of anything you like," smiled Lorna. "Rachel gets really confused about me. I have such a secret soft spot for Naples that I think she believes I'm Italian at heart. That’s a crime Rachel can never forgive. 'Foreign' is the last word in her vocabulary."
"So I gathered when she made me take that oath. I suppose she's head girl and that's why she rules the roost? Is she decent or does she keep you petrified? I don't know whether I'm expected to[39] say 'Bow-wow,' or to listen in respectful humility when she deigns to notice me."
"So I figured that out when she made me take that oath. I guess she’s in charge, and that’s why she calls the shots? Is she nice, or does she keep you scared? I can't tell if I'm supposed to[39] say 'Bow-wow,' or just listen humbly when she decides to pay attention to me."
"You'd better not have any 'bow-wows' with Rachel," broke in Peachy, "though you just jolly well have to wag your tail the way she wants. She's not bad on the whole, but rather a tyrant, and it would do her all the good in the world if some day somebody had the courage to knock sparks out of her. We do what we can in a mild way," (here the other chuckled) "but she's got the ears of both Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley, and if you go on the rampage against her you only land yourself in a scrape. Of course, for purposes of protection the Transition girls have to unite and——"
"You better not have any issues with Rachel," Peachy interrupted, "even though you’ll have to go along with whatever she wants. She’s not all bad, but she can be a bit of a control freak, and it would really help her if someone someday had the guts to stand up to her. We try to handle things gently," (here the others laughed) "but she has the ear of both Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley, and if you go against her, you’ll just get yourself in trouble. Of course, for protection, the Transition girls have to stick together and——"
"Peachy! Take care!" exclaimed Jess warningly.
"Awesome! Be careful!" Jess said with a warning tone.
Peachy blushed crimson under her freckles.
Peachy flushed bright red under her freckles.
"I wasn't telling anything!" she retorted. "I suppose Irene——"
"I wasn't saying anything!" she shot back. "I guess Irene——"
"Do shut up!"
"Shut up!"
"Well Agnes said herself——"
"Well, Agnes said it herself—"
"It doesn't matter what Agnes said."
"It doesn't matter what Agnes said."
"She's fixed——"
"She's all set——"
"Peachy Proctor, if you blab like this you'll be tarred and feathered. Girl alive, can't you keep a still tongue in your head? If you'd lived in the Middle Ages you'd have ended your days in a dungeon!"
"Peachy Proctor, if you spill the beans like this, you'll be in big trouble. Seriously, can't you just keep quiet? If you had lived in the Middle Ages, you'd have ended up in a dungeon!"
Jess spoke hotly, and, by the general scandalized look on the faces of the others, Irene judged that luckless Peachy must have been on the verge of betraying some secret. She tactfully turned the conver[40]sation with a remark upon the beauty of the sunset, and the clanging of the garden bell opportunely broke up the gathering, and sent the girls hurrying helter-skelter along the terrace in the direction of the house. Irene paused for a moment to look back at the sea and the sky, and the distant twinkling lights, and to curtsy to the crescent moon that hung like a good omen in the dome of blue. There was a scent of fragrant lemon blossoms in the air, and she trod fallen rose petals under her feet. Suddenly a remembrance of the desolation of Miss Gordon's garden in a February fog swept across her mental vision. Whatever trials she might encounter here—and she did not expect her new life to be absolute Paradise—the environment of this school in the south was perfect and would make up for many disadvantages.
Jess spoke passionately, and from the shocked expressions on the faces of the others, Irene realized that unfortunate Peachy must have been about to reveal some secret. She skillfully shifted the conversation with a comment about the beauty of the sunset, and just then, the loud ringing of the garden bell interrupted the gathering, causing the girls to rush off in different directions along the terrace toward the house. Irene paused for a moment to glance back at the sea and the sky, the distant twinkling lights, and to nod her head at the crescent moon hanging like a good omen in the blue sky. The air was filled with the sweet scent of lemon blossoms, and she stepped on fallen rose petals beneath her feet. Suddenly, a memory of the loneliness of Miss Gordon's garden in a February fog came to her mind. No matter what challenges she might face here—and she didn’t expect her new life to be completely perfect—the surroundings of this school in the south were ideal and would compensate for many drawbacks.
"Give me sunshine and flowers and I'll always worry on somehow," she murmured, plucking a little crimson rose, and tucking it into her dress for a mascot, then ran with flying footsteps under the orange trees to catch up with her companions, who were already mounting the marble steps that led to the Villa Camellia.[41]
"Give me sunshine and flowers, and I know I’ll manage," she whispered, picking a small red rose and pinning it to her dress as a charm, then she dashed under the orange trees to catch up with her friends, who were already climbing the marble steps to Villa Camellia.[41]
CHAPTER IV
A Secret Sorority
The dormitories at the Villa Camellia were among the main features of the establishment, and were a source of considerable pride and satisfaction to the principals, Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley. They were always shown to parents as the very latest and newest development of school arrangements. Some of them were on the second story and some were on the third, but all had French windows opening onto long verandas on which were placed large pots of geraniums or oleanders. The walls were covered with striped Italian papers, the frieze being color-washed and decorated with designs of flowers or birds, the woodwork was white, the beds were enameled white, and the blankets, instead of being cream or yellow as they are in England, were all of a uniform shade of pale blue, with blue eider-downs to match. The whole of the house was heated by radiators, so that the dormitories were always warm, and were used as studies by the older girls, who did most of their preparation there. A table with ink-pots stood in the middle of each room, and a large notice enjoining, "Silence during study hours" hung as a warning over every fireplace.[42]
The dorms at Villa Camellia were one of the main highlights of the school and a huge source of pride for the founders, Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley. They were always showcased to parents as the most modern and innovative aspect of the school's facilities. Some were on the second floor, while others were on the third, but all had French windows that opened onto long verandas, where large pots of geraniums or oleanders were placed. The walls were covered in striped Italian wallpaper, with a color-washed frieze decorated with flowers or birds. The woodwork was white, the beds were enameled white, and instead of the cream or yellow blankets common in England, they all had a coordinated shade of pale blue, complete with matching blue eider-downs. The entire house was heated with radiators, so the dorms were always warm and often used as study spaces by the older girls, who did most of their homework there. A table with ink pots was positioned in the middle of each room, and a large sign stating, "Silence during study hours," hung as a reminder over every fireplace.[42]
Irene was given a vacant bed in No. 3 on the second floor, and found herself in company with Elsie Craig, Mabel Hughes, and Lorna Carson. For the first two she felt no attraction, but the last excited her interest and curiosity. There was an air of mystery about Lorna; she asked questions but gave little information in return on the subject of her own concerns. Her bright dark eyes were unfathomable, and she "kept herself to herself" with a reserved dignity not very common among schoolgirls of her age. Irene, who loved to chatter, found Lorna a ready listener, and, although the confidence was not reciprocated and in consequence the friendship seemed likely to be rather one-sided, it was a friendship all the same from the very start. At the end of the week, moreover, something important happened to cement it.
Irene was assigned a vacant bed in Room 3 on the second floor and found herself sharing the space with Elsie Craig, Mabel Hughes, and Lorna Carson. She didn't feel drawn to the first two, but the last one sparked her interest and curiosity. There was a sense of mystery about Lorna; she asked questions but shared little about her own matters. Her bright dark eyes were hard to read, and she "kept to herself" with a reserved dignity that wasn't very common among girls her age. Irene, who loved to chat, found Lorna to be a good listener, and even though the feeling wasn't mutual and the friendship seemed likely to be pretty one-sided, it was a friendship nonetheless from the very beginning. By the end of the week, something significant happened to strengthen it.
For the first seven days of her residence at the Villa Camellia Irene had felt herself "goods on approval." Peachy Proctor and her chums had indeed given her a welcome, but afterwards they had held back a little as if testing her before offering further intimacy. There seemed to be some secret bond amongst them, some alliance carefully hidden from the general public. She caught nods, signs, mysterious words, and veiled allusions, all of which were instantly suppressed when her presence was noticed. On the eighth day after arrival she found a note inside her desk. It was marked[43]—
For the first seven days of staying at the Villa Camellia, Irene felt like she was on trial. Peachy Proctor and her friends had given her a warm welcome, but after that, they seemed to hold back a bit, as if they were gauging her before getting closer. There appeared to be some secret connection among them, a hidden alliance that wasn’t obvious to everyone else. She noticed nods, subtle gestures, mysterious words, and hints that were quickly stifled whenever she was around. On the eighth day after she arrived, she found a note inside her desk. It was marked[43]—
This must be opened in absolute seclusion
and
its contents must be treated with the
Strictest Confidence
A crowded classroom, with inquisitive form-mates ready to peep over her shoulder, did not seem the congenial atmosphere for the opening of the missive, so Irene was obliged to curb her curiosity until mid-morning "interval," when she gulped her glass of milk hastily, took her portion of biscuits, and, avoiding conversation, hurried down the garden to the seclusion of a stone arbor. Here she tore open the envelope, and drew forth a large sheet of exercise paper. On it was printed in bold black letters:
A crowded classroom, filled with curious classmates eager to peek over her shoulder, didn’t feel like the right place to open the letter. So, Irene had to hold back her curiosity until the mid-morning break. She quickly drank her glass of milk, grabbed her biscuits, and, without chatting, rushed down to the garden to the privacy of a stone gazebo. There, she ripped open the envelope and pulled out a large sheet of exercise paper. It had bold black letters printed on it:
"You are elected a member of the Sorority of Camellia Buds. Please present yourself for initiation to-night at 8.10 prompt in No. 13. Strictest secrecy enjoined."
"You've been elected as a member of the Sorority of Camellia Buds. Please show up for initiation tonight at 8:10 sharp in No. 13. Absolute secrecy is required."
There was no signature, but Irene gave a smile of comprehension. Dormitory No. 13 was shared by Peachy Proctor, Jess Cameron, Delia Watts, and Mary Fergusson. There was, therefore, little doubt but that she was to be received into the secret society of whose existence she had already gathered some hints.[44]
There was no signature, but Irene smiled in understanding. Dormitory No. 13 was home to Peachy Proctor, Jess Cameron, Delia Watts, and Mary Fergusson. So, there was little doubt that she was about to be welcomed into the secret society of which she had already picked up a few clues.[44]
"I'll be there at 8.10," she whispered to Peachy, as they trooped into the French class.
"I'll be there at 8:10," she whispered to Peachy, as they walked into the French class.
"Right-o!" replied that light-hearted damsel. "Just one warning—don't be scared at anything that happens; it's all in fun! Don't say I told you, though. No, I can't explain. I'm not allowed. You'll soon find out."
"Got it!" replied the cheerful girl. "Just one warning—don’t be scared by anything that happens; it’s all just for fun! But don't say I told you. No, I can’t explain. I'm not allowed to. You’ll find out soon enough."
Peachy shook off Irene's company as if in a hurry to get rid of her before she asked any more questions, so there was nothing to be done but wait in patience until the evening. Supper was at 7.30, and from 8 till half past the girls did as they chose. Those who wished to study might take the extra time for preparation, but work was not obligatory, and it was an understood thing that in the interval between supper and "set recreation" visits might be paid to other dormitories, and that so long as no noise reached the ears of the prefects, anybody disposed to be frivolous might indulge in a little harmless fun.
Peachy brushed off Irene's company like she was in a rush to be rid of her before she asked any more questions, so all they could do was wait patiently until the evening. Dinner was at 7:30, and from 8 to 8:30, the girls could do whatever they wanted. Those who wanted to study could use the extra time for prep, but it wasn’t mandatory, and everyone knew that during the time between dinner and "set recreation," they could visit other dorms. As long as they kept the noise down so the prefects couldn't hear, anyone wanting to have some fun could enjoy a little harmless entertainment.
Irene's wrist-watch was not a reliable timepiece, having bad habits of galloping and then suddenly losing, so to-night she did not trust to it, but sat in the hall with her eyes on the big white-faced clock. At exactly nine and a half minutes past eight she ran upstairs and tapped at the door of dormitory 13. There were sounds of scuffling inside and an agitated voice squealed:
Irene's wristwatch wasn’t reliable; it had a tendency to speed up and then suddenly stop, so tonight she didn’t trust it. Instead, she sat in the hall, keeping her eyes on the big white clock. Exactly nine and a half minutes past eight, she ran upstairs and knocked on the door of dormitory 13. There were sounds of shuffling inside, and an anxious voice squeaked:
But after a few moments quiet reigned and somebody else called:
But after a few moments, silence fell, and someone else called:
"Come in!"
"Come on in!"
Feeling rather as if she were awaiting initiation into some Nihilist association Irene entered the room. As she did so a bandage was clapped over her eyes and she was led forward blindfolded. It was only after an impressive pause that the handkerchief was removed.
Feeling as if she were about to be initiated into some kind of Nihilist group, Irene entered the room. As she did, a bandage was placed over her eyes, and she was led forward blindfolded. It was only after a dramatic pause that the blindfold was taken off.
It was well she had been warned beforehand, or the sight which met her gaze might have caused her to emit a yell loud enough to attract the attention of a passing prefect. The Villa Camellia was admirably supplied with electric light, but on this historic occasion the apartment was illuminated solely by a couple of candle-ends stuck in a pair of vases. Their flickering flame revealed a solemn row of nine dressing-gowned figures, each of which wore a black paper mask with holes for her eyes. The general effect was most startling and horrible, and resembled a meeting of the Inquisition, or some other society bent on torture and dark doings. Repressing her first gasp, however, Irene bore the vision with remarkable equanimity, and advancing towards the dread figures waited obediently until she was addressed. Evidently she had done the right thing, for the spokeswoman, clearing her throat, began in impressive accents:
It was a good thing she had been warned in advance, or the scene before her might have made her scream loud enough to get the attention of a passing prefect. The Villa Camellia had plenty of electric lighting, but on this special occasion, the room was lit only by a couple of candle stubs stuck in vases. Their flickering flames revealed a serious row of nine figures in dressing gowns, each wearing a black paper mask with holes for their eyes. The overall effect was very shocking and creepy, like a meeting of the Inquisition or some other group focused on torture and dark deeds. However, controlling her initial shock, Irene managed to remain remarkably calm and approached the terrifying figures, waiting patiently until she was spoken to. Clearly, she had made the right choice, as the spokesperson, clearing her throat, began in a serious tone:
"Sister Irene Beverley, you are admitted here[46] to-night to be made a member of our Sorority. Are you willing to join and to take the pledges?"
"Sister Irene Beverley, you are welcomed here[46] tonight to become a member of our Sorority. Are you ready to join and take the pledges?"
"Yes, thanks, but please what's a sorority?" ventured Irene meekly.
"Yes, thanks, but could you please tell me what a sorority is?" Irene asked timidly.
Two or three distinct snickers were heard from underneath the black masks, but a voice murmured, "Order!" and the sounds promptly ceased.
Two or three different snickers came from under the black masks, but a voice whispered, "Order!" and the laughter quickly stopped.
"A sorority is a secret sisterhood," explained the President, "just the same as a fraternity is a brotherhood. We call ourselves 'The Camellia Buds,' and we're members of the Transition who have banded ourselves together for the purposes of mutual protection. It's a great honor to be elected. There are only nine of us so far, and we've waited ever so long to choose a tenth. I hope you appreciate the privilege?"
"A sorority is a secret sisterhood," the President explained, "just like a fraternity is a brotherhood. We call ourselves 'The Camellia Buds,' and we're members of the Transition who have come together for mutual support. It's a huge honor to be elected. There are only nine of us so far, and we've been waiting a long time to choose a tenth. I hope you understand the privilege?"
"I do indeed!"
"Absolutely!"
"You're ready to take the vow? Then the initiation may proceed. Sword-bearers, guard the door, please."
"Are you ready to take the vow? Then we can start the initiation. Sword-bearers, please guard the door."
There was a Masonic quality about the proceedings. Two dark figures, armed with rulers, placed themselves at the threshold, prepared to settle all intruders, and to preserve the absolute secrecy of the ceremony.
There was a Masonic vibe to the proceedings. Two shadowy figures, equipped with rulers, positioned themselves at the entrance, ready to deal with any intruders and maintain the complete secrecy of the ceremony.
"Will you give your word of honor to be a loyal member of the Sorority of Camellia Buds, and never to do a dirty trick so long as you remain at this school?" asked the President.
"Will you promise to be a loyal member of the Sorority of Camellia Buds and never to pull a dirty trick as long as you’re at this school?" the President asked.
At that somebody switched on the electric light, and the members, pulling off their black masks, disclosed their laughing faces.
At that moment, someone turned on the light, and the members, removing their black masks, revealed their laughing faces.
"You stood it A-1. I was quite prepared for you to start hysterics and had the sal volatile bottle ready right here," chirruped Delia gayly.
"You took it like a champ. I was totally ready for you to start freaking out and had the smelling salts right here," Delia said cheerfully.
"We call it our 'strength of mind' test," explained President Agnes, blowing out the guttering candles.
"We call it our 'strength of mind' test," President Agnes explained, blowing out the flickering candles.
"If I had screamed what would have happened?" inquired Irene.
"If I had screamed, what would have happened?" asked Irene.
"Probation for another week till you got your nerves. We'd a business with Sheila just at first; she's rather fluttersome. Well, anyway, you've got through the ordeal, and now you're a full-fledged 'bud.' Aren't you proud?"
"Probation for another week until you find your confidence. We initially had a situation with Sheila; she tends to be a little skittish. Anyway, you've made it through the challenge, and now you're a full-fledged 'bud.' Aren't you proud?"
"Rather! Is the society limited to ten?"
"Really! Is the society restricted to just ten people?"
"Sorority, please, not society. It's limited because there isn't anybody else in the Transition who's worth asking to join. Most of them are a set of utter sneaks. They may take Rachel's oath about preserving their nationality and all the rest of it, but if they're to be counted specimens of Anglo-American honor it makes one blush for one's mother country whichever side of the ocean it happens to be on. Oh, you don't know most of them yet! Wait till you find them out."
"Sorority, please, not society. It's restricted because there isn’t anyone else in the Transition worth inviting to join. Most of them are complete backstabbers. They might take Rachel's oath to uphold their nationality and everything else, but if they're representative of Anglo-American honor, it’s enough to make anyone embarrassed for their home country, no matter which side of the ocean it's on. Oh, you don't know most of them yet! Just wait until you figure them out."
"You'll be glad then you belong to us."
"You'll be happy to know you’re one of us."
"Not that we're perfect, of course."
"Not that we’re flawless, of course."
"We don't set up as Pharisees."
"We don't act like hypocrites."
"We just have a little sport among ourselves to keep things humming."
"We just have a little fun among ourselves to keep things lively."
"Well, now Irene understands, we'd best get her fixed up with a 'buddy' and close the meeting."
"Well, now that Irene gets it, we should get her set up with a 'buddy' and wrap up the meeting."
"But I don't understand. What, for goodness' sake, is a buddy, and why must I have one?" demanded Irene tragically.
"But I don't get it. What on earth is a buddy, and why do I need one?" asked Irene dramatically.
"Sit down there, child, and let Grannie talk to you," replied President Agnes. "If you haven't heard of a buddy yet it's time you did. They're the latest out. They had them at all the camps last summer, in England as well as in America. A buddy is a chum with whom you're pledged to do everything, and who's bound to support you. For instance, when the bathing season is on you must never swim unless your buddy is swimming with you; if you go on an excursion you stick to each other tight as glue, and if one of you is lost the other is held responsible. You're as inseparable as a box and its lid, or the two blades of a pair of scissors, or a bottle and its cork, or any other things you happen to think of that ought to go together, and aren't any use apart."
"Sit down over there, kid, and let Grannie tell you something," said President Agnes. "If you haven't heard about buddies yet, it's time you did. They're the newest thing out. They had them at all the camps last summer, in England and America. A buddy is a friend you promise to do everything with, and who's there to back you up. For example, when swimming season starts, you should never swim unless your buddy is there with you; if you go on an outing, you stick together like glue, and if one of you gets lost, the other is responsible. You're as inseparable as a box and its lid, or the two blades of a pair of scissors, or a bottle and its cork, or any other things you can think of that should go together and aren't any good apart."
"We only realized buddies last term," explained Peachy, "but the idea caught on no end. We all went simply crazy over it. I don't mind guessing that every girl in this school who's worth her salt has got her buddy. She mayn't let it be known outside her own sorority, but we aren't blind."[49]
"We only figured out the buddy system last term," Peachy explained, "but the idea really took off. We all went totally wild about it. I bet every girl in this school who knows her worth has a buddy. She might not let anyone outside her sorority know, but we’re not oblivious." [49]
"Are there other sororities in the school then besides the Camellia Buds?" asked Irene.
"Are there other sororities at the school besides the Camellia Buds?" asked Irene.
"Bless your innocence! I should think there are. There's a rival one in the Transition. I rather fancy they've snapped up Mabel already. I gave Winnie a hint she wasn't to tackle you, because you'd come to school with an introduction to me, so I ought to have first innings. The prefects have a sorority all to themselves, and the seniors have one, and as for the juniors, silly little things, they're as transparent as glass, with their signaling and their grips and their cypher letters. Any one can see through them with half an eye. But we're wasting time. We've got to fix you up with a buddy, and we must be quick before the bell rings."
"Bless your innocence! I think there are. There's a rival one in the Transition. I kind of think they've already snatched up Mabel. I told Winnie not to go after you, since you’d come to school with an introduction to me, so I should get the first shot. The prefects have their own group, and the seniors have one too, and as for the juniors, those silly little things, they're as clear as day with their signals, handshakes, and coded letters. Anyone can see through them with half an eye. But we're wasting time. We need to pair you up with a buddy, and we have to hurry before the bell rings."
"May we choose?" asked Irene, and her eyes fell longingly on Peachy.
"Can we choose?" asked Irene, and her eyes gazed longingly at Peachy.
"No, we mayn't!" said President Agnes firmly. "We have to take what the fates send us. It's Kismet. Every time we elect a new member we draw lots again for buddies. It's a kind of general shuffle. If we're an uneven number somebody of course has to be odd man out."
"No, we can't!" said President Agnes firmly. "We have to accept what fate gives us. It's destiny. Every time we elect a new member, we draw lots again for partners. It's a sort of general reshuffle. If we have an uneven number, someone obviously has to be the odd one out."
"I was the 'old maid' last draw, and I haven't had a buddy this term," remarked Sheila plaintively.
"I was the 'old maid' in the last round, and I haven't had a partner this term," Sheila said sadly.
"Never mind, ducky! You're bound to find a partner now," consoled Delia. "It might even be my little self, so live in hope."
"Don't worry, sweetheart! You’re sure to find a partner soon," Delia reassured. "It could even be me, so keep your hopes up."
"No such luck," groaned Sheila. "I'll probably[50] get Joan, and you know she always uses me as a door-mat."
"No such luck," groaned Sheila. "I'll probably[50] get Joan, and you know she always treats me like a doormat."
Agnes meantime was writing ten names on ten separate pieces of paper and folding them in identically the same fashion. Peachy offered the loan of a hat, and into this treasury they were cast and shuffled.
Agnes was busy writing ten names on ten separate pieces of paper and folding them all the same way. Peachy offered to lend a hat, and into this makeshift container, they were tossed and mixed up.
"The newest member draws," murmured Agnes, and the others pushed Irene forward. She chose two folds of paper at a venture, and twisted them together, then performed the like service for another pair, until all the ten were assorted. The thrill of the ceremony was when Agnes opened the screws of paper and read out the names. Fate had mixed the Camellia Buds together thus:
"The newest member draws," Agnes whispered, and the others nudged Irene forward. She randomly picked two pieces of paper and twisted them together, then did the same for another pair, until all ten were matched. The exciting part of the ceremony was when Agnes opened the paper folds and announced the names. Fate had mixed the Camellia Buds together like this:
Peachy Proctor—Sheila Yonge. |
Jess Cameron—Delia Watts. |
Joan Lucas—Esther Cartmel. |
Agnes Dalton—Mary Fergusson. |
Lorna Carson—Irene Beverley. |
Whether the members of the secret sorority felt satisfied or otherwise with the result of the shuffle, etiquette forbade them to show anything but polite enthusiasm. Each took her buddy solemnly by the hand and vowed allegiance. Peachy then produced what she called "the loving cup," a three-handled vase of brown pottery brought by Jess from Edinburgh and with the motto "Mak' yersel' at hame,"[51] on it in cream-colored letters. It was usually a receptacle for flowers, but it had been hastily washed for the occasion and filled with lemonade, a rather bitter brew concocted by Peachy and Delia from a half-ripe lemon plucked in the garden and a few lumps of sugar saved from tea. This was passed round, and the Camellia Buds gulped it heroically as a pledge of sisterhood.
Whether the members of the secret sorority felt happy or not with the outcome of the shuffle, etiquette required them to display nothing but polite enthusiasm. Each took her partner solemnly by the hand and pledged their loyalty. Peachy then brought out what she called "the loving cup," a three-handled vase made of brown pottery that Jess had brought from Edinburgh, featuring the motto "Mak' yersel' at hame,"[51] in cream-colored letters. It was usually meant for flowers, but it had been quickly washed for the occasion and filled with lemonade, a rather bitter mix made by Peachy and Delia from a half-ripe lemon picked from the garden and a few sugar lumps saved from tea. This was passed around, and the Camellia Buds drank it down bravely as a pledge of sisterhood.
"The password is Thistle-down," decreed Agnes, as the members, trying not to pull sour faces, consoled themselves with candy and broke up the meeting. "Any one who can think of a stunt for next time please bring along propositions. We're always open to new ideas and ready for a startler."
"The password is Thistle-down," said Agnes, as the members, trying to hide their displeasure, comforted themselves with candy and ended the meeting. "If anyone has an idea for a next-time activity, please bring your suggestions. We're always open to new ideas and ready for something surprising."
As a direct result of her admission to this select sorority Irene found herself flung by Fate into the arms of Lorna Carson. Had any individual choice been allowed she would have selected Peachy, Jess, Delia, or even Sheila in preference, but the lot once cast she must abide by it and be content. She had a very shrewd suspicion that when the buddies got tired of each other they elected a fresh member and so necessitated a general reshuffle of partners, and that her admission to the society had been welcomed as the pretext for such a change. Here she was, however, pledged to intimate friendship with Lorna, a girl who half fascinated and half repelled her, and who, though she might possibly turn out trumps in the future, was for the present at least most difficult to understand.[52]
As a direct result of her acceptance into this exclusive sorority, Irene found herself unexpectedly paired with Lorna Carson. If she had the choice, she would have picked Peachy, Jess, Delia, or even Sheila instead, but now that the decision was made, she had to accept it and make the best of it. She had a strong suspicion that when the friends grew tired of each other, they brought in a new member, leading to a reshuffle of partners, and that her joining the group was an excuse for this change. Now, she was committed to close friendship with Lorna, a girl who both intrigued and irritated her, and who, while she might become a valuable friend in the future, was at the moment quite hard to figure out.[52]
CHAPTER V
Fairy Godmothers, Limited
Irene Beverley, when she first left the shores of her native land, was a particularly light-hearted, jolly little Britisher, not at all bookish, and not accustomed to worry her head over any of the deep affairs of life, but ready to have a royal time with anybody of similar tastes and inclinations. In her first letter home she summed up the results of a week's experience.
Irene Beverley, when she first left the shores of her home country, was a cheerful, fun-loving young British woman, not at all academic and not prone to worrying about the deeper issues of life. She was always ready to have a great time with anyone who shared her interests and vibes. In her first letter back home, she summarized the outcomes of her week’s experiences.
"Mummie Darling,
"Mummy Darling,"
"This is to tell you I am still alive! I'm a little surprised, because I thought math would kill me. Miss Bickford is most horribly conscientious and insists upon finding out whether I really understand or not, and it is generally 'not.' I suppose I was born with a thick head for figures, anyway, she seems amazed at my ignorance. I lay the blame on St. Osmund's. Is that mean of me? It's my only way of paying out Miss Gordon for past scores.
"This is to let you know I'm still alive! I'm a bit shocked, because I thought math would do me in. Miss Bickford is incredibly demanding and insists on figuring out whether I actually get it or not, and it’s usually 'not.' I guess I was just born with a thick skull when it comes to numbers; she seems surprised by how clueless I am. I blame St. Osmund's for that. Is that petty of me? It’s my only way of getting back at Miss Gordon for old times."
"I don't mind admitting I have warm times in school over some of the classes, but the rest of the life is lovely. Miss Bickford is often a big thorn, but Peachy is a rose. As for[53] Lorna she's like one of those tropical flowers that Uncle Redvers grows in his conservatory. How does Vin like being at the office? Are you straight yet at the flat? Come and see me as soon as ever you can, because I'm a little bit lonesome and wanting my home folks, though I wouldn't confess it to any of these girls for the world.
"I don't mind saying that I have some tough times in school with a few of the classes, but the rest of life is great. Miss Bickford can be a real pain, but Peachy is a gem. As for Lorna, she's like one of those exotic flowers that Uncle Redvers grows in his greenhouse. How does Vin like working at the office? Are you settled in at the apartment yet? Come see me as soon as you can because I'm feeling a little lonely and missing my family, though I would never admit that to any of these girls.
"Heaps of love to Dad and Vin and your dear self.
Heaps of love to Dad and Vin and you, my dear.
"Renie."
If Irene, who had found her niche in a congenial set at the Villa Camellia, was capable of feeling the pangs of homesickness, that unpleasant malady exhibited itself with far more serious symptoms in the case of another new girl who had entered the school upon the same day. Désirée Legrand could not settle down among the juniors. She was used to the society of grown-up people, and did not take kindly to young companions. In the excitement of her own affairs Irene had hardly given the child a thought since her arrival, but one afternoon, when enjoying a solitary ramble round the garden, she suddenly came face to face with Little Flaxen. She was shocked at the change in her; the once pink cheeks were white and pasty, and her eyelids were red and swollen as if with perpetual crying.
If Irene, who had found her place in a friendly group at the Villa Camellia, was capable of feeling homesick, that unpleasant feeling showed up with much more serious symptoms in the case of another new girl who started on the same day. Désirée Legrand couldn’t fit in with the juniors. She was used to being with adults and didn’t warm up to younger kids. In the hustle of her own life, Irene hadn’t thought much about the girl since she arrived, but one afternoon, while taking a solo walk around the garden, she suddenly came face-to-face with Little Flaxen. She was taken aback by the change in her; the once rosy cheeks were now pale and colorless, and her eyelids were red and swollen as if from constant crying.
"Hello! Whatever have you been doing to yourself?" exclaimed Irene. "You look rather a bunch of misery, don't you? What's the matter?"[54]
"Hey! What have you been doing to yourself?" Irene exclaimed. "You look pretty miserable, don’t you? What’s wrong?"[54]
Désirée, squatting forlornly on the steps that led to the upper tennis courts, produced a lace-bordered pocket-handkerchief and mopped her eyes.
Désirée, sitting sadly on the steps leading to the upper tennis courts, took out a lace-bordered handkerchief and wiped her eyes.
"Nobody loves me here!" she blurted out dramatically. "I'm just wr-r-r-etched! They all laugh and call me Frenchie! I'm not French, and I w-w-ant to be l-l-oved!"
"Nobody loves me here!" she exclaimed dramatically. "I'm just so miserable! They all laugh and call me Frenchie! I'm not French, and I just want to be loved!"
Irene looked at her and shook her head.
Irene looked at her and shook her head.
"That's not the way to go about it I'm afraid. I'm sorry, but you know you'll just invite teasing if you carry on like this. Can't you brace up and be sporty? Pretend you don't mind anything they say and they'll soon stop."
"That's not the way to handle it, I'm afraid. I'm sorry, but you know you'll just invite teasing if you keep acting like this. Can't you toughen up and be cool about it? Act like you don't care what they say, and they'll soon stop."
"But I do mind!" sobbed the tragic little figure on the steps. "I mind d-d-dreadfully! Why are they all so horrid to me? People have always been so nice till I came here!"
"But I do mind!" sobbed the sad little figure on the steps. "I mind d-d-dreadfully! Why is everyone so awful to me? People have always been so nice until I got here!"
"That's exactly the reason," said Irene, grasping the situation and explaining it truthfully. "You've been accustomed to be petted by everybody, and after all why should the other girls in your form pet you? You don't pet them, do you?"
"That's exactly the reason," Irene said, understanding the situation and explaining it honestly. "You've gotten used to being coddled by everyone, so why should the other girls in your class coddle you? You don't coddle them, do you?"
"N-n-o!"
"No!"
Désirée's eyes were round with amazement.
Désirée's eyes were wide with amazement.
"Well, can't you see school's a matter of give and take? If you do something for the rest they'll possibly like you, but they won't fall on your neck just out of sheer good nature. Why don't you write home for a box of chocolates and offer them round your form?"[55]
"Well, don't you see that school is all about compromise? If you do something nice for others, they might start to like you, but they won't suddenly become your best friend just because you're being nice. Why don't you ask your family to send you a box of chocolates and share them with your classmates?"[55]
"I never thought of it. I had some chocolates—but—I ate them!"
"I never thought about it. I had some chocolates—but—I ate them!"
"There you are! You expected to get all the attention and give nothing. Sorry if I seem brutal, but it's the solid truth. You take my advice and cheer up instead of continually sniveling. I've been at school myself since I was seven, and I know a thing or two. If a girl's popular there's generally some reason behind it. Look here, I'll help you if I can. Those kids over there are doing nothing. I'll get them to come and play rounders, choose you for a partner, and I'll back our side to win. Here's Peachy! Perhaps she'll join in too. I'll ask her."
"There you are! You thought you'd get all the attention and give nothing in return. Sorry if that sounds harsh, but it’s the honest truth. You should take my advice and lighten up instead of always moping around. I’ve been in school since I was seven, and I know a thing or two. If a girl is popular, there’s usually a good reason for it. Look, I’ll help you if I can. Those kids over there aren’t doing anything. I’ll get them to come and play rounders, pick you as a partner, and I’m sure our team will win. Here’s Peachy! Maybe she’ll want to join in too. I’ll ask her."
Irene rapidly explained her philanthropic intentions, and enlisted both Peachy and Delia in her team. The juniors, amazed and flattered at an invitation from older girls, were ready enough for a game. Irene insisted upon the innovation of what she called "hunting in couples," that is to say, dividing the company into partners who made the course hand in hand. She took good care to choose Désirée for her "running-mate," and as they were both fleet of foot they scored considerably. By the time the bell rang they had beaten the records.
Irene quickly laid out her charitable plans and brought both Peachy and Delia onto her team. The younger girls, both impressed and flattered by an invitation from older girls, were eager to join in on a game. Irene insisted on trying out what she called "hunting in pairs," meaning they would partner up and navigate the course together. She made sure to pick Désirée as her "running partner," and since they were both fast, they performed really well. By the time the bell rang, they had set new records.
"Look here!" said Irene, addressing the juniors before they scooted away, "you kids are missing a chance. Why don't you make Désirée train for the sports? She can run like a hare! With the start she'd get as a junior she might win you a trophy. Hadn't it ever entered your silly young noddles to see what[56] she could do for your form? Well, you are a set of slackers! That's my opinion of you. We manage our affairs better in the Transition."
"Hey, listen up!" Irene said to the younger students before they hurried away, "you guys are missing out. Why don't you get Désirée to train for the sports? She can run like the wind! With the head start she’d get as a junior, she could win you a trophy. Hasn’t it ever crossed your minds what[56] she could do for your team? Honestly, you all are just slacking off! That’s how I see it. We handle our stuff better in the Transition."
"Oh, thank you! Thank you!" gasped Little Flaxen, lingering a moment or two behind the others. "You've been just great! I'll write to Dad to-night to send me some chocs, and I won't eat a single one myself. They shall have them all. They shall really!"
"Oh, thank you! Thank you!" gasped Little Flaxen, hanging back for a moment or two behind the others. "You've been amazing! I'll write to Dad tonight to send me some chocolates, and I won't eat a single one myself. They'll get them all. They really will!"
With scarlet cheeks and shining eyes she was a different child from the weeping Niobe who had sat and sobbed on the steps.
With red cheeks and bright eyes, she was a completely different child from the crying Niobe who had sat and sobbed on the steps.
"Now if I'd simply coddled her and sympathized she'd have cried a few gallons more and have been no better off," mused Irene, as her protégée danced away. "I fancy those juniors have been fairly nasty to her, though I wouldn't tell her so. Something ought to be done about it, but the question is 'what?' I want to have a talk with Peachy when I can wedge in ten minutes of spare time."
"Now, if I had just pampered her and felt sorry for her, she would have ended up crying a lot more and still wouldn't feel any better," Irene thought, watching her mentee dance away. "I suspect those juniors have been pretty mean to her, but I wouldn’t say that to her. Something needs to be done about it, but the question is 'what?' I need to have a chat with Peachy when I can find ten minutes to spare."
All evening remembrance of Little Flaxen's red eyes and white cheeks haunted Irene. She felt it ought not to have been possible for the child to be so lonely and neglected. Granted that her unpopularity might be partly her own fault, boycotting was nevertheless hard to bear. It was clearly somebody's business to have looked after her, and that duty ought not to have devolved upon a newcomer like herself, who only realized the necessity by the merest chance.[57]
All evening, the memory of Little Flaxen's red eyes and pale cheeks haunted Irene. She felt it shouldn't have been possible for the child to be so lonely and neglected. Although her unpopularity might have been partly her own fault, being ignored was still tough to handle. It was clearly someone's responsibility to take care of her, and that duty shouldn't have fallen on a newcomer like her, who only recognized the need by sheer chance.[57]
"What's the use of the prefects?" Irene asked herself, but she gave up the answer, and appealed to Peachy at breakfast-time instead.
"What's the point of the prefects?" Irene wondered, but she let that thought go and asked Peachy at breakfast instead.
That cheery young American took the matter more seriously than Irene expected. There was a very kind little heart hidden under her bubbles of fun.
That cheerful young American took the matter more seriously than Irene expected. There was a really kind heart hidden beneath her playful exterior.
"I'll call a meeting of the Camellia Buds right now," she declared. "I guess we don't want any of those poor babes crying their eyes out. Talk of homesickness! You should have seen me my first week here. I brought four dozen pocket-handkerchiefs to school with me and I used them all. It's not good enough! Prefects, did you say? Humph! I don't call Rachel exactly laid out for this job. Bring your biscuits to the 'Grotto' at interval, and we'll have a powwow about it."
"I'll call a meeting of the Camellia Buds right now," she said. "We definitely don’t want any of those poor kids crying their eyes out. Homesickness! You should have seen me my first week here. I brought four dozen tissues to school with me, and I used every single one. It's not acceptable! Prefects, you say? Hmph! I wouldn’t say Rachel is exactly suited for this role. Bring your snacks to the 'Grotto' at intervals, and we’ll have a chat about it."
There was a twenty-minute mid-morning break between classes, during which the girls ate lunch and amused themselves as they pleased in the house or grounds. The biscuits, three apiece, were laid out in rows on the dining-room table together with each pupil's glass of milk. As Irene ran in to take her portion she heard a scrimmage going on at the other end of the room. Several small girls were quarreling loudly, and above the noise came Désirée's piping, high-pitched voice:
There was a twenty-minute break in the morning between classes, during which the girls had lunch and entertained themselves as they wanted in the house or on the grounds. The biscuits, three each, were arranged in rows on the dining room table along with each student's glass of milk. As Irene rushed in to grab her share, she heard a commotion at the other end of the room. Several little girls were arguing loudly, and above the noise, Désirée's shrill, high-pitched voice could be heard:
"I haven't had a biscuit for days and it isn't fair."
"I haven't had a cookie for days, and that's not fair."
"What's all this about?" asked Irene, striding into the crowd just in time to see Mabel and another[58] member of the Transition pass, laughing, through the lower door.
"What's going on here?" asked Irene, walking into the crowd right when she saw Mabel and another[58] member of the Transition laughing as they walked through the lower door.
There was a babel in reply.
There was a messy reaction.
"Those big girls come and grab our biscuits!"
"Those big girls come and take our cookies!"
"It's a shame of them!"
"They should be ashamed!"
"There ought to be three apiece!"
"There should be three of each!"
"And there never are!"
"And there never are!"
"It's something if you get two!"
"It's impressive if you get two!"
"Nancy's taken both mine!"
"Nancy's taken both of mine!"
"Honest injun, I haven't!"
"Honestly, I haven't!"
"I tell you I'm famished!"
"I'm starving!"
"Help! Don't all shout at once," decreed Irene. "Let's have a biscuit parade. Each hold out what she's got. Here, Audley, hand one of yours over to Francie. Effie, break that one in half and share with Chris. Désirée, you may have mine this morning, but this business mustn't happen again. I've no time to stop now, but I'll inquire into this, you bet!"
"Help! Don't all shout at once," said Irene. "Let's have a biscuit parade. Everyone hold out what you've got. Here, Audley, pass one of yours to Francie. Effie, break that one in half and share with Chris. Désirée, you can have mine this morning, but this can’t happen again. I can't stop now, but I'll definitely look into this!"
Leaving an only partially satisfied group of small girls behind her Irene sped to her tryst in the garden. She took a short cut, and ran through the orange grove, where the half-ripe oranges were beginning to turn yellow on the trees, then shamelessly jumping over a flower border of stocks and primulas, crossed under the rose-pergola, turned down a creeper-covered side alley, and found herself in a neglected portion of the grounds. Here there was a very dilapidated little arbor, built sixty or seventy years ago when the Villa Camellia had been owned by an Italian count with a weakness for the fine arts. The[59] roof leaked, and a riot of jessamine almost hid the door; the window-sill had fallen, and the floor was a mass of dead leaves. The plastered walls were painted with frescoes—faded and moldy now—of a country château with cypress trees, and three ladies in big plumed hats riding on white horses, and a gentleman in shooting costume and tall boots, who wore side whiskers, and carried a gun, and had four hunting dogs standing in a row behind him. All these were rather stiff and badly painted, yet gave an air of neglected grandeur to the grotto. There were marble seats, and a rickety marble table, and a little broken statue of Cupid in the corner, and the floor under the rubbish was of blue glazed tiles, so that the building, though fallen on evil days, still showed some remnants of its former glory. As it was in an out-of-the-way spot and far from the tennis courts, it was not often visited, and had therefore been appropriated by the Camellia Buds as a suitable place for the secret meetings of their sorority.
Leaving a partially satisfied group of small girls behind her, Irene rushed to her meeting in the garden. She took a shortcut, running through the orange grove, where the half-ripe oranges were starting to turn yellow on the trees. Then, without a second thought, she jumped over a flower border of stocks and primulas, passed under the rose-covered pergola, turned down a vine-covered side alley, and ended up in a neglected part of the grounds. Here, there was a rundown little arbor, built sixty or seventy years ago when the Villa Camellia was owned by an Italian count with a love for the fine arts. The roof leaked, and a tangle of jasmine almost concealed the door; the window sill had collapsed, and the floor was covered in dead leaves. The plastered walls were adorned with frescoes—now faded and moldy—depicting a country mansion with cypress trees, three ladies in large feathered hats riding white horses, and a man in a hunting outfit and tall boots, sporting side whiskers, holding a gun, with four hunting dogs lined up behind him. All of these images were quite stiff and poorly painted, yet they gave the grotto an air of neglected grandeur. There were marble seats, a shaky marble table, and a small broken statue of Cupid in the corner, with the floor beneath the debris made of blue glazed tiles, showing that the building, despite its decline, still held remnants of its former glory. Since it was in a secluded spot and far from the tennis courts, it wasn’t often visited and had thus been claimed by the Camellia Buds as a perfect place for their secret meetings.
The nine were all assembled here waiting impatiently for Irene. She brushed through the jessamine-covered doorway, took her seat, and breathlessly explained the reason of her delay.
The nine were all gathered here, waiting anxiously for Irene. She pushed through the jasmine-covered doorway, took her seat, and breathlessly explained why she was late.
"Would you have believed such meanness?" she ended.
"Could you have believed such cruelty?" she concluded.
Peachy nodded solemnly.
Peachy nodded seriously.
"I told you some of our precious Transition would make you blush. Was it Bertha? I thought so! I knew she had got hold of Mabel. I believe they're[60] buddies, and a charming pair they'll be! We shall have to tackle them somehow. This certainly can't be allowed to go on."
"I mentioned that some of our precious Transition would embarrass you. Was it Bertha? I figured it was! I knew she had teamed up with Mabel. I believe they're[60] friends now, and what a delightful duo they’ll make! We’ll have to deal with them somehow. This definitely can't continue."
"Isn't it a case for the prefects?" asked Irene, addressing the President.
"Isn't this something for the prefects?" asked Irene, looking at the President.
Agnes's forehead was drawn into a series of puckers.
Agnes's forehead was wrinkled with a series of creases.
"We hate telling," she sighed. "The fact is the prefects in this school aren't quite what they ought to be. They think they do their duty, but they're too aloof and high-handed and bossing, and the consequence is they're not popular, and the girls would as soon complain to a teacher as to Rachel or Sybil or Erica. It simply isn't done. Yet those kids need a champion. There are several abuses among them that I've noticed myself."
"We hate to say it," she sighed. "The truth is, the prefects in this school aren’t really what they should be. They think they’re doing their job, but they’re too distant, arrogant, and controlling, which makes them unpopular. The girls would rather complain to a teacher than to Rachel, Sybil, or Erica. It just doesn’t happen. But those kids need someone to stand up for them. I’ve noticed several issues among them myself."
"Guess we've got to take it on then and 'champ'," murmured Delia.
"Looks like we have to take it on then and 'champ'," Delia muttered.
"Poor little souls, it's a shame to steal their 'bikkies'; we'll have to stand over them and act as fairy godmothers," said Sheila.
"Poor little souls, it's a shame to take their 'cookies'; we'll have to look out for them and act like fairy godmothers," said Sheila.
Peachy bounced suddenly in her seat.
Peachy suddenly bounced in her seat.
"Sheila Yonge, you've given me an idea—yes, an absolute brain-throb. What the Camellia Buds ought to do is to turn the sorority into an Amalgamated Society of Fairy Godmothers, and each of us take over a junior to look after and act providence to. It's what those kids are just aching for—only they mayn't know it. What good are prefects to them except as bogies? They skedaddle like light[61]ning if they see so much as Rachel's shadow. They each ought to have one older girl whom they can count on as a friend."
"Sheila Yonge, you've inspired me—yes, it's a total lightbulb moment. What the Camellia Buds should do is turn the sorority into a Combined Society of Fairy Godmothers, and each of us can take on a junior to mentor and support. It’s exactly what those kids are craving—though they might not realize it. What’s the point of prefects to them except to scare them? They run away like lightning if they see even a hint of Rachel. Each of them should have one older girl they can rely on as a friend."
"A kind of buddy?"
"A type of friend?"
"Something of the sort, but more like a foster-mother."
"Something like that, but more like a stepmom."
"I vote we ask them all to a candy party, and each adopt one," suggested Delia warmly.
"I suggest we invite everyone to a candy party and each take one," proposed Delia enthusiastically.
"There are ten of us, and there are nineteen juniors," calculated Jess. "How's it going to work out?"
"There are ten of us, and there are nineteen juniors," Jess figured. "How's that going to work?"
"Why, some of us must take twins or even triplets," decreed Peachy. "I'm bursting to begin. Let's have that candy party right away. Can anybody raise a lira or two?"
"Why, some of us have to take on twins or even triplets," said Peachy. "I can't wait to get started. Let's have that candy party right now. Can anyone spare a lira or two?"
"We'll give you our subscriptions back in the house, if you'll act treasurer and wheedle Antonio. Fairy Godmothers, Limited! It's a brainy notion. When shall you ask those kids? You bet they'll buzz in like bees."
"We'll give you our subscriptions back at home if you take on the role of treasurer and convince Antonio. Fairy Godmothers, Limited! It's a clever idea. When are you going to ask those kids? You can bet they'll jump in like bees."
The loud clanging of the garden bell, which seemed to punctuate life at the Villa Camellia, broke up the meeting in a hurry and scattered its members in the direction of their classrooms. At the first opportunity, however, Irene unlocked her cash-box and took out a contribution towards the candy party. She was not yet used to the Italian paper money, and had only a vague idea of its value, but she judged that two lire was the expected amount, and carried it accordingly to Peachy's dormitory.[62]
The loud ringing of the garden bell, which seemed to mark the rhythm of life at the Villa Camellia, quickly broke up the meeting and sent everyone scattering toward their classrooms. However, as soon as she could, Irene unlocked her cash box and took out a contribution for the candy party. She wasn't quite familiar with the Italian paper money yet and only had a rough idea of its value, but she thought that two lire was the right amount, so she took it to Peachy's dormitory.[62]
"You white angel! It's a bountiful 'contrib.' I've squared Antonio. He'll leave the parcel inside the grotto. What we should do without that dear old man I can't imagine. I've told the juniors, and they're simply crazy to come. I've fixed it up for directly after tea."
"You white angel! It's a great 'contrib.' I’ve squared things with Antonio. He'll leave the package inside the grotto. I can't imagine what we’d do without that dear old man. I’ve told the juniors, and they're really excited to come. I’ve set it up for right after tea."
Antonio, the old concierge who had charge of the gate, was absolutely faithful to his duties as porter, and guarded the Villa Camellia as zealously as a convent, but he was lenient on one point—he was willing sometimes to smuggle sweets, and those girls who knew how to coax could induce him to make an expedition to the confectioner's and fetch them a small private store of what delicacies they fancied. He had his own ideas of how much was good for them, and would never be responsible for more than a limited allowance; neither would he undertake more than one commission per week for any single girl. It was a matter of favor, and to some of the pupils he would only grunt a refusal. Peachy, however, was a champion wheedler; she had a certain command over the Italian language, and could persuade Antonio, in his native tongue, of the absolute necessity of her demands. He was quite generous on this occasion, and slipped a fair-sized parcel of mixed Neapolitan bonbons into the sanctuary of the deserted summer-house.
Antonio, the old doorman in charge of the gate, was completely dedicated to his duties as a porter, guarding Villa Camellia as carefully as a monastery. However, he was lenient in one area—he sometimes turned a blind eye and smuggled in sweets. The girls who knew how to charm him could convince him to make a trip to the candy store and bring back a small stash of their favorite treats. He had his own rules about how much was appropriate, and he wouldn’t be responsible for more than a limited amount; he also wouldn’t take on more than one request per week from any single girl. It was a matter of favoritism, and to some of the students, he would only grunt a refusal. Peachy, on the other hand, was an expert at persuasion; she had a good grasp of Italian and could convince Antonio, in his own language, of the absolute necessity of her requests. He was quite generous this time, slipping a decent-sized bag of assorted Neapolitan candies into the secluded summerhouse.
Nineteen interested juniors, bidden to an unwonted entertainment, dodged their prefect after tea, evaded a basket-ball practice, scattered them[63]selves in the grounds, met in the long pergola, and proceeded to the jessamine-covered arbor, where they were received politely by their ten hostesses. It was, of course, impossible to accommodate them inside, but the grotto was close to the place where Paolo, the gardener, chopped wood for the stoves, so there were plenty of logs lying about that served as seats. In a very short time the guests were settled, hospitality was handed round, the colored papers were removed from the goodies, and there was a general abandonment to sticky satisfaction. Between the first and second distributions Agnes, as President of the Sorority, addressed the meeting.
Nineteen eager juniors, invited to an unusual event, avoided their prefect after tea, skipped basket-ball practice, spread themselves across the grounds, gathered in the long pergola, and made their way to the jasmine-covered arbor, where their ten hostesses greeted them warmly. Since it was impossible to fit everyone inside, the grotto nearby, where Paolo, the gardener, chopped wood for the stoves, provided plenty of logs for seating. In no time, the guests were settled, refreshments were served, the colorful wrappers were removed from the treats, and everyone dove into the sticky goodness. Between the first and second round of snacks, Agnes, as President of the Sorority, addressed the group.
"We've a proposition to make to you all," she began. "There are some things in this school that aren't always quite what they ought to be, and it's rather hard for juniors to fight their own battles. Sometimes you squabble among yourselves—oh, I know!—and sometimes you get it hot from the seniors or the Transition. Well, we're going to help you. Each of us means to take on one or more of you and be a sort of fairy godmother to you, and responsible for seeing you're decently treated. I understand there's been a little trouble about your lunch biscuits?"
"We have a proposal for all of you," she started. "There are some things in this school that aren't always what they should be, and it’s pretty tough for the juniors to handle their own issues. Sometimes you argue among yourselves—oh, I know!—and sometimes you face trouble from the seniors or the Transition. Well, we're here to help you. Each of us plans to take on one or more of you and act like a kind of fairy godmother, making sure you're treated well. I’ve heard there’s been some trouble with your lunch biscuits?"
"It's Bertha!"
"It's Bertha!"
"And Mabel!"
"And Mabel!"
"They're real mean!"
"They're really mean!"
"They simply grab them!"
"They just grab them!"
"And we haven't had our turns at the tennis courts!"
"And we still haven't gotten our turns on the tennis courts!"
"And Winnie borrowed my paint-box and won't give it back!"
"And Winnie borrowed my paint set and won't return it!"
Agnes held up a hand to stop the general clamor.
Agnes raised a hand to silence the loud chatter.
"That'll do!" she decreed. "I'm going to sort you out and give you each to your fairy godmother, and you may pour your woes into her ears, and she'll try her level best to right your wrongs. No, you mayn't say whom you'd like to have. It's we who'll do the choosing, thanks! Anybody who's not satisfied can walk off and she won't get a champion at all or any more candy either. I mean what I say."
"That’s enough!" she declared. "I’m going to take care of you and send you to your fairy godmother, and you can share your troubles with her, and she'll do her best to fix your issues. No, you can’t say who you want. It’s us who’ll make the choice, thank you! Anyone who’s not happy can leave, and she won’t get a champion at all or any more candy either. I mean what I say."
Such an awful threat reduced the juniors to order, and they submitted quite peaceably to be apportioned among their various benefactresses. Irene secured Little Flaxen, Lorna had a pair of solemn-eyed sisters, Peachy pounced upon the liveliest trio and proclaimed them as her triplets, and Delia adopted the two youngest as twins.
Such a terrifying threat got the juniors to fall in line, and they peacefully accepted being divided among their different benefactors. Irene got Little Flaxen, Lorna took a pair of serious-looking sisters, Peachy grabbed the most lively trio and claimed them as her triplets, and Delia took in the two youngest as twins.
"You can come to us at a pinch," explained Agnes, "but please remember we're Fairy Godmothers, Limited. We'll fight any just crusade, but we're not going to write your exercises for you, or pull you out of scrapes when you don't deserve it. That's not our function. There, you understand? Hand the candy again, somebody. There's another piece each all round at least, and if there are any over I'll throw them up and you shall scramble for them."
"You can come to us when you're in a tough spot," Agnes explained, "but please remember we're Fairy Godmothers, Limited. We'll support any fair cause, but we won't do your assignments for you, or get you out of trouble when you don’t deserve it. That’s not our role. Do you get it? Pass the candy again, someone. Everyone should at least get another piece, and if there are any left, I'll toss them up and you all can scramble for them."
The immediate effect of this mission of the Camel[65]lia Buds was a decided improvement in the conditions of the juniors. Next morning, at lunch-time, a stern-faced contingent mounted guard over the biscuits, and when Bertha and Mabel, plainly bent on piracy, sauntered down the room, they were told certain unpalatable home truths, and ignominiously put to rout.
The immediate impact of the Camel[65]lia Buds' mission was a noticeable improvement in the conditions for the juniors. The next morning, at lunchtime, a serious group stood watch over the biscuits, and when Bertha and Mabel, clearly planning to steal some, strolled into the room, they were told some harsh truths and shamefully sent away.
"Stop that instanter!" commanded Peachy.
"Stop that immediately!" commanded Peachy.
"We're here to see fair play!" snarled Jess.
"We're here for fair play!" Jess snapped.
"Be content with your own portions!" flared Delia.
"Be happy with what you have!" Delia snapped.
"Well, really! Who asked you to boss us?" retorted Bertha angrily.
"Well, seriously! Who asked you to boss us?" Bertha shot back angrily.
"Nobody; but we're going to stop your mean tricks, so we give you warning. You two are a disgrace to the Transition. I don't know what flags you class yourselves under, but I'm sure neither America nor Britain would be proud to own you—you biscuit-snatchers!"
"Nobody; but we're going to put an end to your nasty tricks, so consider this a warning. You two are a shameful representation of the Transition. I don't know what groups you think you belong to, but I'm sure neither America nor Britain would be proud to claim you—you cookie thieves!"
Peachy's eyes were snapping sparks, and the matter might have waxed even warmer had not Rachel reëntered the room for a pencil she had dropped. The head prefect pricked up her ears at the sound of the disturbance, whereupon Mabel and Bertha, who knew they would receive short shrift if she demanded an explanation, made a hasty exit, merely murmuring to Jess and Peachy as they pushed past them:
Peachy's eyes were full of sparks, and things might have heated up even more if Rachel hadn't come back into the room to grab a pencil she had dropped. The head prefect perked up at the noise, and Mabel and Bertha, knowing they would get a quick reprimand if she asked for an explanation, made a quick exit, just mumbling to Jess and Peachy as they pushed by them:
"We'll pay you out for this!"
"We'll pay you for this!"
CHAPTER VI
Among the Olive Groves
Quite by accident as it seemed, the Sorority of the Camellia Buds had turned itself from a society instituted for mutual protection and fun into a Crusaders' Union, pledged, like Spenser's Red Cross Knight, to avenge the wrongs of distressed damsels in the junior forms. The ring of battle certainly added a spice of excitement to their secret. It was much more interesting to interfere personally on behalf of their protégées than to place debatable matters before the prefects. If war were involved with another sorority it could not be helped. And war there undoubtedly was. Bertha and Mabel, too clever to court open ignominy, desisted for the present from biscuit-snatching, but sought other means of retaliation. It was unfortunate for Irene and Lorna that Mabel had been apportioned to them as a roommate. Both she and Elsie were members of the rival sorority, so there was division in No. 3 dormitory. Sometimes the opposing factions would not speak to one another at all. Elsie was more stand-off than actively disagreeable and kept herself to her own cubicle, but Mabel was openly annoying. She transgressed every rule of dormitory etiquette, dashed for[67] the bathroom instead of waiting her due turn, dumped her belongings on to other people's chairs, spread the center table with her papers, fidgeted during study hours, and in various ways made herself objectionable.
Quite by accident, it seemed, the Sorority of the Camellia Buds had transformed from a group meant for mutual protection and fun into a Crusaders' Union, committed, like Spenser's Red Cross Knight, to righting the wrongs of distressed girls in the junior classes. The thrill of battle certainly added excitement to their secret. It was much more engaging to personally intervene for their protégées than to bring questionable issues to the prefects. If they were at war with another sorority, so be it. And there was definitely a war. Bertha and Mabel, too smart to seek open disgrace, held off for now from stealing snacks but looked for other ways to get back at them. It was unfortunate for Irene and Lorna that Mabel had been assigned to be their roommate. Both she and Elsie were members of the competing sorority, creating division in Dormitory No. 3. Sometimes the opposing sides wouldn’t speak to each other at all. Elsie was more reserved than openly hostile and kept to her own area, but Mabel was openly irritating. She broke every rule of dormitory etiquette, rushed to the bathroom instead of waiting her turn, piled her things on other people's chairs, cluttered the center table with her papers, fidgeted during study hours, and made herself unpleasant in various other ways.
Irene and Lorna, as sworn buddies, cemented yet more firmly the bond between them, and supported one another on every possible occasion. Irene was really growing fond of Lorna. Though the latter might be reserved it was something to find a ready listener and sympathizer. As a rule we can't deliberately choose our soul-friends. Fate just seems to send them along and we must accept them with all their faults or go without. It certainly does not do to be too particular, or we may soon find ourselves chumless in the world. Irene was rather lovelorn for Peachy, but that bright little American, besides being in an upper dormitory, was before-appropriated by other "heart-to-hearties," and, though she held out the palm of good fellowship, was too staunch a character to desert old friends for new.
Irene and Lorna, as close friends, strengthened their bond even more and supported each other whenever they could. Irene was really starting to care about Lorna. Even though Lorna could be a bit reserved, it was nice to have someone who would listen and understand. Usually, we can't choose our soul friends on purpose. It feels like fate just brings them to us, and we have to accept them with all their flaws or end up without any friends at all. It’s not a good idea to be too picky, or we might find ourselves alone in the world. Irene had a bit of a crush on Peachy, but that bright little American, besides living in an upper dormitory, was already taken by other "heart-to-heart" friends, and even though she was friendly, she was too loyal to leave her old friends for new ones.
"She's just sweet to me, but I don't count first," decided Irene. "Well, it's no use being jealous. If you can't have the moon you must be content with a star, that's all. It's a vast amount better than nothing."
"She's really nice to me, but I'm not her top priority," Irene decided. "Well, there's no point in being jealous. If you can't have the moon, you just have to be okay with a star, that's all. It's way better than having nothing."
Lorna might more aptly be described as a planet than a star, for her thoughts had started to revolve round Irene in a fixed orbit. As regards her half of the bargain she was absolutely content. She adored[68] her buddy, and blessed the lot that had coupled their names together. She had not before made a real friend, and Irene's happy-go-lucky, affectionate, confiding disposition appealed to her. She began to try to protect her and look after her. It was really something of the mother instinct cropping out. She had never possessed a sister or anything little of her own to love, and it was a new experience to find a girl, rather small and younger than herself, who clung to her and seemed actually fond of her. Life, which had hitherto been chilly and self-centered, suddenly grew warm. She had been used to pose as one who disliked school, but with this fresh interest her views on the subject underwent a change.
Lorna could be better described as a planet than a star, since her thoughts had started to revolve around Irene in a fixed orbit. As for her part of the deal, she was completely satisfied. She adored[68] her friend and felt grateful for the bond that had brought them together. She had never really had a true friend before, and Irene's carefree, affectionate, and trusting nature attracted her. Lorna began to feel the urge to protect and take care of her. It was really her motherly instincts coming through. She had never had a sister or anything little of her own to love, and it was a new experience to find a girl, who was smaller and younger than her, clinging to her and seeming to genuinely care for her. Life, which had previously felt cold and self-focused, suddenly became warm. She had always pretended not to like school, but with this new interest, her perspective on it changed.
Any girl must indeed have been hard to please who was not satisfied with the Villa Camellia and its beautiful Italian garden. All through the month of February flowers were in bloom there which in England only peep out timidly in April or May, and often will not brave a northern climate at all. The front of the house was covered with a glorious purple bougainvillea, violets bloomed under the orange and lemon trees, and the camellias, from which the villa took its name, flourished in profusion, growing as great trees ten or twelve feet high and covered with rose-colored, white, or scarlet blossoms. Iris, freesias, narcissus, red salvias, marguerites, pansies, pink peonies, wallflowers, polyanthus, petunias, stocks, genistas, arbutula, cinerarias, begonias, and belladonna-lilies kept up a brave display in the[69] border, and, though they would be more beautiful and luxuriant later on in the season, they nevertheless dispelled the idea of winter. The general temperature at Fossato resembled an English April, the sunshine was warm, but the wind was apt to be chilly, and at night-time it was quite cold, though never frosty. The central heating apparatus was kept going in the school, and the girls, though they might run about without coats in the sunshine, were always required to have a warm jersey at hand, for the wind at this season could be treacherous, and those unused to the climate, deceived by its brightness and wealth of flowers, were very liable to catch chills and to be laid up with feverish colds as the result of their own imprudence. Sometimes indeed a bitter sirocco wind would blow, and bring torrents of rain to turn the blue sea and sky to a leaden gray and to blot out the view of Naples and Vesuvius, but it seldom lasted more than a few days, and in a land of drought was welcomed to refresh the gardens and to fill the cisterns and water-tanks.
Any girl must have been really hard to please if she wasn't happy with the Villa Camellia and its stunning Italian garden. Throughout February, flowers blossomed there that in England only timidly show up in April or May, and many wouldn't survive the northern climate at all. The front of the house was draped with beautiful purple bougainvillea, violets bloomed beneath the orange and lemon trees, and the camellias, which gave the villa its name, thrived abundantly, growing as high as ten or twelve feet and covered with pink, white, or scarlet flowers. Iris, freesias, narcissus, red salvias, daisies, pansies, pink peonies, wallflowers, polyanthus, petunias, stocks, broom, arbutula, cinerarias, begonias, and belladonna lilies all put on a great show in the[69] border, and while they would be more stunning and lush later in the season, they still made winter feel far away. The general temperature at Fossato was like an English April; the sunshine was warm, but the wind could be quite chilly, and at night it got pretty cold, though never frosty. The central heating system was always on in the school, and while the girls could run around without coats in the sunshine, they always needed to have a warm sweater handy since the wind during this time could be sneaky, and those not used to the climate, deceived by the bright weather and abundance of flowers, were likely to catch colds and end up with fevers due to their own carelessness. Sometimes, a bitter sirocco wind would blow, bringing heavy rain that turned the blue sea and sky into a dull gray and obscured the view of Naples and Vesuvius, but it usually only lasted a few days and in a dry land, it was welcomed to refresh the gardens and refill the cisterns and water tanks.
It has been mentioned in a previous chapter that the Villa Camellia was of necessity run somewhat on convent lines. In Italy young girls do not walk about unchaperoned as in England and America, but are always very closely escorted by older people, and it was advisable to keep to the customs of the country. The pupils obtained most of their exercise inside their own garden. On Sundays they paraded to the British church, but otherwise they did not very[70] often go into Fossato. Once a week, if the weather were fine, a limited number were taken for an expedition, but Irene had been at school for some weeks before this good fortune fell to her lot. One lucky Wednesday, however, she found her name and Lorna's written on the list of "exeats" on the notice-board, and flew to announce the glad tidings to her chum.
It was mentioned in an earlier chapter that the Villa Camellia was somewhat run like a convent. In Italy, young girls don't walk around without supervision like they do in England and America; they’re always closely accompanied by older people, so it made sense to stick to the local customs. The students got most of their exercise in their own garden. On Sundays, they walked to the British church, but otherwise, they didn’t go into Fossato very often. Once a week, if the weather was nice, a limited number were taken on an outing, but Irene had been at school for several weeks before she got this chance. One lucky Wednesday, though, she saw her name and Lorna's on the list of "exeats" on the notice-board and rushed to share the exciting news with her friend.
"Twelve of us, with Miss Bickford and Miss Parr as leaders. Won't it be ripping? It says Monte Pellegrino. Where's that? The big hill over there? Oh, great! I love a climb! I'm just dancing to go! I feel as if I had been boxed up inside these big walls for years and years. I only wish Peachy and Delia had been on the list too."
"Twelve of us, with Miss Bickford and Miss Parr as leaders. Won't it be amazing? It says Monte Pellegrino. Where's that? The big hill over there? Oh, awesome! I love a climb! I'm just itching to go! I feel like I've been cooped up inside these big walls for ages. I just wish Peachy and Delia were on the list too."
"But we are!" exclaimed Delia's excited voice behind her. "Stella and Marjorie both have colds, so we've swapped places with them, and they'll go next time instead. Isn't it fine!"
"But we are!" Delia's excited voice called out from behind her. "Stella and Marjorie both have colds, so we switched places with them, and they'll go next time instead. Isn't that great!"
"I'm tingling right down to my toes," agreed Peachy, her jolly little freckled face one wide grin. "It's going to be an afternoon of afternoons."
"I'm feeling excited all the way down to my toes," agreed Peachy, her cheerful freckled face breaking into a huge smile. "It's going to be an amazing afternoon."
"If it doesn't rain," said Lorna, eyeing the sky suspiciously.
"If it doesn't rain," said Lorna, looking at the sky with a wary glance.
"Oh, don't be a wet blanket! It's no use courting trouble, honey, as Willy Shakespeare says somewhere. Oh, well, if it wasn't Willy Shakespeare it was somebody else who said it, and it's just as true anyway. Take your umbrella and wait till the rain comes down before you grumble. I've got an exeat[71] and I didn't expect it, and I'm going off my head a little. That's all! Don't worry yourselves about me. I'm sane at the bottom."
"Oh, don't be a downer! There's no point in looking for trouble, babe, as Willy Shakespeare said at some point. Well, if it wasn't him, it was someone else, and it’s just as true anyway. Take your umbrella and wait for the rain before you complain. I got an exeat[71] and I didn’t see it coming, and I’m feeling a bit overwhelmed. That's it! Don't worry about me. I’m fine at the core."
With Peachy and Delia prancing about and hardly able to regulate their satisfaction the expedition promised to be a lively one, though the harum-scarum pair calmed down in the presence of Miss Bickford, and assumed a deportment of due decorum. The favored twelve were half seniors and half Transition, the remaining pair of the latter consisting of Bertha Ford and Mabel Hughes. The Camellia Buds exchanged eloquent glances at the sight of their arch-enemies, but wisely forbore to make any provocative remarks; Delia indeed even murmured something pleasant about the excursion to which Bertha grunted a reply, so the party started off in apparent harmony.
With Peachy and Delia bouncing around, barely able to contain their excitement, the trip was set to be an exciting one. However, the wild duo settled down a bit in front of Miss Bickford and adopted a more proper demeanor. The chosen twelve were made up of half seniors and half Transition students, with the two remaining from the latter being Bertha Ford and Mabel Hughes. The Camellia Buds exchanged meaningful glances upon seeing their main rivals but wisely held back from making any teasing comments; in fact, Delia even quietly said something nice about the trip, to which Bertha simply grunted a reply, so the group headed out seemingly in harmony.
Antonio, with his big key, unlocked the great gate, they filed through into the eucalyptus-shaded road, and in ten minutes they had left the quiet school behind them, and were down in the gay little town of Fossato. It was new and wonderful to Irene. The wide main street with its intense brilliant sunshine contrasting with the deep shade of the narrow side streets, the open shop-fronts with their displays of picturesque wares, the stalls of fruit and vegetables sold by quaint country vendors, the balconies full of flowers, the kindly, dark-eyed, smiling people, the pretty peasant children clattering about in heelless wooden shoes, the brightly painted carts and the[72] horses decorated with flowers and feathers as if for a perpetual May Day, all made up a scene that was more like a portion of a play than a piece of real life, and made her almost able to imagine herself upon the stage of a theater. They had reached a great square, where leafless trees were covered with a beautiful purple blossom, something like mezereon. From a marble fountain bareheaded women, with exquisitely arranged dark tresses and bright handkerchiefs folded shawl-wise round their shoulders, were drawing water in brass pitchers, and chattering the soft southern dialect with the pretty tuneful Neapolitan voices that speak like singing and sing like opera. An equestrian statue of Garibaldi stood on a pedestal in the midst of a flowerbed of gay geraniums, and below, in the shadow, a military officer, with a gorgeous pale blue cloak draped over one shoulder, was talking to two Italian soldiers whose plumed hats were adorned with shining cocks' feathers.
Antonio, with his big key, unlocked the large gate, and they walked through into the eucalyptus-shaded road. In ten minutes, they had left the quiet school behind them and arrived in the lively little town of Fossato. It was new and amazing to Irene. The wide main street, bathed in bright sunlight, contrasted with the deep shade of the narrow side streets. The open shop-fronts showcased colorful goods, while country vendors sold fruits and vegetables from stalls. Balconies overflowed with flowers, and the friendly, dark-eyed, smiling locals added to the charm. Cute peasant children scampered around in heelless wooden shoes, and brightly painted carts were pulled by horses adorned with flowers and feathers, as if it were always May Day. The scene felt more like a part of a play than real life, making her almost imagine herself on a theater stage. They arrived at a large square where leafless trees were draped in beautiful purple blossoms, reminiscent of mezereon. From a marble fountain, women without head coverings, with elegantly arranged dark hair and bright handkerchiefs draped like shawls around their shoulders, drew water in brass pitchers, chatting in a soft southern dialect with the melodic Neapolitan voices that sounded like singing and sung like opera. In the center, an equestrian statue of Garibaldi stood on a pedestal surrounded by vibrant geraniums, while below, in the shade, a military officer draped in a stunning pale blue cloak over one shoulder spoke to two Italian soldiers whose plumed hats were decorated with shining cock feathers.
Miss Bickford, in the van of the Villa Camellia queue, strode on, taking no notice, beyond a firm shake of the head, of the various interruptions that met her path—the drivers who offered their carriages for hire, the smiling women who thrust forward baskets of oranges for sale, the beguiling children who held out little brown hands and begged for soldi (halfpennies), and the post-card vendors who spread out sets of colored views of the neighborhood. It was a good thing that Miss Parr was at[73] the rear of the procession to keep order, or the girls would have succumbed to some of these temptations and have broken rank, an unpardonable offense in the eyes of the school authorities, who wished to keep up the prestige of their establishment in the estimation of the town, and to emulate the convent school on the hill, whose pupils marched along the high street as demurely as young nuns.
Miss Bickford, at the front of the Villa Camellia line, marched on, ignoring the various distractions that crossed her path—drivers offering their carriages for hire, smiling women pushing baskets of oranges for sale, charming children holding out little brown hands and asking for soldi (halfpennies), and postcard vendors displaying colorful images of the area. It was a good thing Miss Parr was at[73] the back of the group to maintain order, or the girls might have given in to some of these temptations and broken ranks, which was considered an unforgivable offense by the school authorities, who wanted to maintain their institution's prestige in the eyes of the town and compete with the convent school on the hill, where students walked down the main street as quietly as young nuns.
Turning out of the piazza they walked alongside a deep natural gorge which divided Fossato from the open country. This immense ravine was a fearsome place, with a sheer descent of many hundreds of feet; its jagged rocks were clothed with bushes and creepers, and clefts and the openings of caves could be seen amongst the greenery. The girls leaned on the low wall and shuddered as they gazed down the precipice.
Turning out of the square, they walked alongside a deep natural gorge that separated Fossato from the countryside. This massive ravine was an intimidating sight, with a sheer drop of several hundred feet; its sharp rocks were covered in bushes and vines, and cracks and cave openings could be spotted among the greenery. The girls leaned on the low wall and shuddered as they looked down into the abyss.
"Antonio and Dominica say that dwarfs live in the caves down there," remarked Peachy. "Half the people in the town believe in them, but they're too afraid to go and see because the dwarfs have 'the evil eye,' and would bring them bad luck."
"Antonio and Dominica say that dwarfs live in the caves down there," Peachy remarked. "Half the people in town believe in them, but they’re too scared to go check it out because the dwarfs have 'the evil eye' and would bring them bad luck."
"What superstitious nonsense!" laughed Rachel. "How can they make up such stuff?"
"What superstitious nonsense!" laughed Rachel. "How can they make up such nonsense?"
"Not altogether such nonsense as you think," corrected Miss Bickford, who was a student of archæology; "indeed I find it intensely interesting. It's a case of survival of tradition. A few thousand years ago no doubt a race of little short dark Stone Age men actually lived in those caves, and took good care[74] to avenge themselves on any of the taller, stronger tribes who interfered with them and tried to push them out of their territory. The remembrance of them would be handed down long after they had become extinct, and, of course their doings were exaggerated, and their cunning tricks were set down to magic. Just as the prehistoric monsters lingered as dragons and firedrakes, so the small early inhabitants of Europe have passed into dwarfs and brownies and pixies. If anybody cared to dig in those caves I dare say flint weapons might be found. It's a chance for the local antiquarian society if they'd only take it."
"Not as ridiculous as you think," corrected Miss Bickford, who studied archaeology; "in fact, I find it really fascinating. It's a case of tradition surviving. A few thousand years ago, a group of short, dark-skinned Stone Age people likely lived in those caves and made sure[74] to get back at any taller, stronger tribes that bothered them and tried to take their land. The memory of them would be passed down long after they vanished, and, naturally, their actions were exaggerated, with their clever tricks attributed to magic. Just as prehistoric monsters evolved into dragons and fire-breathing creatures, the early inhabitants of Europe became dwarfs, brownies, and pixies. If anyone decided to dig in those caves, I bet flint weapons could be found. It's an opportunity for the local antiquarian society if they would just seize it."
Leaving the gorge the party turned up a steep and very narrow alley between walls nine or ten feet high. At the tops of these walls were raised gardens planted with orange and lemon trees, whose fruit, in all stages of green, gold, and yellow, overshadowed the path. Across some of them were erected shelters of reeds or plaited grass, to prevent too quick ripening, but in some of the orchards the crop was ready, and workers were busy with ladders and baskets gathering their early harvests. It was a picturesque route, for the sides of the deep walls were covered with beautiful maidenhair ferns, and over the tops hung geraniums or clumps of white iris or purple stocks or clusters of little red roses. Here and there, at a corner, was a wayside shrine with a faded picture of the Madonna, and a quaint brass lamp in front, and perhaps some flowers laid[75] there by loving hands; dark-eyed smiling little children were playing about and giving each other rides in home-made hand-carts, and at one point the girls stood aside to let pass a donkey so loaded with tiny bamboo trees that it looked a mere moving mass of green.
Leaving the gorge, the group turned up a steep and very narrow alley between walls that were about nine or ten feet high. At the tops of these walls were raised gardens planted with orange and lemon trees, whose fruit was in various stages of green, gold, and yellow, casting shadows over the path. Some of them had shelters made of reeds or woven grass to slow down the ripening process, but in some orchards, the fruit was ready, and workers were busy with ladders and baskets collecting their early harvests. It was a picturesque route, as the sides of the deep walls were covered with beautiful maidenhair ferns, and over the tops hung geraniums, clumps of white irises, purple stocks, or clusters of little red roses. Here and there, at a corner, was a wayside shrine with a faded picture of the Madonna and a quaint brass lamp in front, perhaps with some flowers laid[75] there by caring hands; dark-eyed, smiling little children were playing nearby, giving each other rides in homemade hand-carts, and at one point, the girls stepped aside to let a donkey pass, so heavily loaded with tiny bamboo trees that it resembled a moving mass of green.
At length the deep alley between the orange orchards gave way to a different scene. They had been climbing steadily uphill, and now found themselves above the fruit zone and among the olive groves. The high walls had disappeared, and the path ascended by a series of steps. Gray olive trees were on either side, and on the bordering banks grew lovely wild flowers, starry purple anemones, jack-in-the-pulpit lilies, yellow oxalis, moon-daisies, and the beautiful genista which we treasure as a conservatory plant in England. As it was country the girls were allowed to break rank, and keenly enjoyed gathering bouquets; they scrambled up the banks, vying with one another in getting the best specimens. The view from the heights was glorious: below them stretched the gray-green of the olive groves, broken here and there by the bright pink blossoms of a peach tree; the white houses of Fossato gleamed among the dark glossy foliage of its orange orchards, and beyond stretched the beautiful bay of Naples, with its sea a blaze of blue, and old Vesuvius smoking in the distance like a warning of trouble to come.
At last, the narrow alley between the orange orchards opened up to a different view. They had been climbing steadily uphill and now found themselves above the fruit zone and amidst the olive groves. The tall walls had vanished, and the path rose in a series of steps. Gray olive trees lined both sides, and colorful wildflowers decorated the slopes—starry purple anemones, jack-in-the-pulpit lilies, yellow oxalis, moon-daisies, and the beautiful genista, which we cherish as a greenhouse plant in England. Since it was the countryside, the girls were allowed to break away from each other and eagerly gathered bouquets; they scrambled up the banks, competing to collect the best specimens. The view from the heights was breathtaking: below them spread the gray-green of the olive groves, dotted here and there with the bright pink blossoms of a peach tree; the white houses of Fossato shone among the dark, glossy leaves of the orange orchards, and beyond lay the stunning bay of Naples, its sea a dazzling blue, with old Vesuvius smoking in the distance like a warning of trouble ahead.
It was at this point of the walk that Irene, foolish,[76] luckless Irene, made a fatal mistake, and, as Miss Bickford afterwards told her, "wrecked the whole excursion and spoiled everybody's pleasure." She beckoned Lorna and ran up a hill to obtain a higher vantage ground, then, instead of descending by the route she had come, she insisted upon taking a short cut to rejoin the path and catch up with the rest of the party. Now neither Lorna nor Irene was aware that the mountain was a network of many paths leading to little vineyards and gardens, and that when they ran down the opposite side of the slope they were striking a fresh alley, altogether different from the one along which Miss Bickford was leading her flock. For quite a long way the two girls walked on, thinking they were in advance of the others and had stolen a march upon them. Then they sat down and waited, but nobody came. It was a considerable time before it dawned upon them that they were separated from the rest of the party.
It was at this point in their walk that Irene, who was somewhat foolish,[76] and unlucky, made a crucial mistake that, as Miss Bickford later told her, "ruined the entire trip and ruined everyone's fun." She signaled to Lorna and ran up a hill to get a better view, then, instead of going back the way she had come, she insisted on taking a shortcut to rejoin the path and catch up with the rest of the group. Neither Lorna nor Irene realized that the mountain was crisscrossed with many trails leading to small vineyards and gardens, and when they sprinted down the other side of the hill, they entered a completely different path from the one Miss Bickford was following with the others. For quite a while, the two girls walked on, thinking they were ahead of everyone and had gotten a jump on them. Then they sat down and waited, but no one came. It took them a long time to realize they were separated from the rest of the party.
"We've come wrong somehow," said Lorna, in much consternation.
"We've done something wrong," Lorna said, clearly upset.
"What had we better do?"
"What should we do?"
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
"Perhaps they're not far off. I'll try if I can make them hear."
"Maybe they're not too far away. I'll see if I can get them to listen."
"I wouldn't shout," objected Lorna, but she was too late, for Irene was already letting off her full lung power in a gigantic coo-e-e. It had a totally different effect from what she anticipated. No schoolgirls with Villa Camellia hats made their ap[77]pearance, but some rough looking Italian youths scrambled over a fence and came sniggering towards them. Their manner was so objectionable and offensive that the girls turned and ran. They pelted down the path anywhere, quite oblivious of the direction they were taking, and, as a matter of fact, branching yet farther away from their original route. They could hear footsteps and giggling laughter behind, and they were growing extremely terrified when to their immense relief they saw in front of them an elderly peasant woman coming from the town. She had a bright yellow handkerchief round her neck and carried on her head a big basket containing flasks of oil, loaves of bread, and some vegetables. She stopped in some astonishment as Lorna and Irene rushed panting up to her, then glimpsing the lads she seemed to grasp the situation, and called out angrily to them in Italian, whereupon they promptly and rapidly disappeared. As she had reached the gateway of her own garden she motioned the girls to enter, and they gladly availed themselves of the opportunity to seek sanctuary. A large archway led into a paved courtyard, on one side of which was a little brown house, and on the other a small chapel, quite a picture with its quaint half-Moorish tower and two large bells. Their new friend seemed to be the caretaker, for she escorted them inside to show them, with much pride, an altar-piece attributed to Perugino and some ancient faded frescoes of haloed saints. She gave them a peep into her house[78] too, and they were deeply interested to see the unfamiliar foreign home, not comfortable according to British or American ideas of comfort, but with a certain charm of its own. There was a big dark room on the ground floor with an orange press, various agricultural implements, and numberless baskets for gathering fruit; there was a bare kitchen with a wood fire and a table spread with cups and dishes; then up a winding stair was a bedroom with walls colored sky blue, and a veranda that looked down over a glorious orange orchard.
"I wouldn't shout," Lorna protested, but she was too late, as Irene was already using her full lung power to let out a gigantic coo-e-e. It had a completely different effect from what she expected. Instead of schoolgirls in Villa Camellia hats, some rough-looking Italian guys climbed over a fence and approached them, snickering. Their behavior was so unpleasant and offensive that the girls turned and ran. They raced down the path in any direction, completely unaware of where they were headed, and actually straying even further from their original route. They could hear footsteps and giggling laughter behind them, and they were becoming extremely scared when, to their immense relief, they spotted an elderly peasant woman coming from the town. She had a bright yellow handkerchief around her neck and carried a large basket on her head filled with flasks of oil, loaves of bread, and vegetables. She stopped in surprise as Lorna and Irene rushed up to her, panting, and then, noticing the boys, she seemed to understand the situation and shouted angrily at them in Italian, causing them to quickly vanish. As she reached the gate of her own garden, she gestured for the girls to enter, and they eagerly took the chance to find safety. A large archway led into a paved courtyard, where on one side was a small brown house and on the other a small chapel, a beautiful sight with its quaint half-Moorish tower and two large bells. Their new friend appeared to be the caretaker, as she led them inside to proudly show them an altar piece attributed to Perugino and some ancient faded frescoes of haloed saints. She even gave them a glimpse into her house, and they were genuinely interested to see the unfamiliar foreign home, not comfortable by British or American standards, but possessing a certain charm of its own. There was a big dark room on the ground floor with an orange press, various farming tools, and countless baskets for gathering fruit; there was a simple kitchen with a wood fire and a table set with cups and dishes; then up a winding staircase was a bedroom with walls painted sky blue and a veranda overlooking a stunning orange orchard.
"Oh, I'd adore to go out there!" said Irene, pointing to the path that led between the fruit-laden trees, and their hostess evidently divined her meaning, for she not only led her guests into the garden, but fetched a ladder, climbed a tree, and plucked each of them a whole cluster of oranges surrounded by a bunch of leaves.
"Oh, I would love to go out there!" said Irene, pointing to the path that went between the trees full of fruit, and their hostess seemed to understand her meaning, for she not only took her guests into the garden but also got a ladder, climbed a tree, and picked a whole cluster of oranges with a bunch of leaves for each of them.
The girls were so delighted with their entertainment in this Italian cottage that they hardly wished to tear themselves away, yet a vision of Miss Bickford's reproachful face began to hover before their eyes, and Lorna at last suggested that they must be moving.
The girls were so happy with their fun in this Italian cottage that they barely wanted to leave, but the image of Miss Bickford's disappointed face started to appear in front of them, and Lorna finally suggested that they should get going.
"I hope those abominable boys aren't waiting about anywhere outside," shivered Irene.
"I hope those terrible boys aren't hanging around outside," shivered Irene.
The same thought seemed to have struck their hostess, for she called an elderly man, evidently her husband, who was pruning vines, and began a catechism as to where her visitors lived. Lorna replied[79] as well as her knowledge of Italian allowed, and at the mention of the Villa Camellia the pair nodded in comprehension. After a brief conversation with his wife in an undertone the old man offered himself as guide, and undertook to escort the truants safely back to school again, a proposal which they thankfully accepted. It would indeed have been difficult for them to find their own way among the various interlacing paths, and they were particularly glad to have his protection against possible ragazzi. There was tremendous trouble waiting for them at the Villa Camellia. Poor Miss Parr had collapsed almost into hysterics, and Miss Bickford with two other teachers had returned to the hillside on a further search, while Miss Rodgers was communicating by telephone with the Fossato police station, and offering a reward for any news of their whereabouts. Irene had thought the principal could be stern, but she never knew how her eyes could flash before that interview in the study. Both girls came out quaking like jellies and weeping for all to hear.
The same idea seemed to occur to their hostess, as she called an older man, clearly her husband, who was pruning vines, and started asking where her visitors lived. Lorna replied[79] as best as her knowledge of Italian would allow, and when she mentioned the Villa Camellia, the couple nodded in understanding. After a short conversation with his wife in a low voice, the old man offered to be their guide and said he would safely escort the delinquents back to school, which they gratefully accepted. It would have been quite hard for them to find their way through the various winding paths, and they were especially relieved to have his protection from possible ragazzi. There was a lot of trouble waiting for them at the Villa Camellia. Poor Miss Parr had nearly collapsed from panic, and Miss Bickford, along with two other teachers, had gone back up the hillside to search further, while Miss Rodgers was on the phone with the Fossato police station, offering a reward for any news about where they were. Irene had thought the principal could be tough, but she had never seen her eyes flash like that during the meeting in the study. Both girls came out shaking like jelly and crying for everyone to hear.
"Did you catch it hot?" inquired Peachy, sympathetically linking arms with the truants.
"Did you get it hot?" asked Peachy, kindly linking arms with the ditchers.
"Rather! It isn't the punishments so much, it's that she made us so ashamed."
"Exactly! It's not really the punishments; it's that she made us feel so ashamed."
"Our parole won't be trusted till after half-term."
"Our parole won't be trusted until after the break."
"We didn't mean to run away."
"We didn't mean to run away."
"It was really quite an accident."
"It was really just an accident."
"Cheer up!" consoled Peachy. "Miss Rodgers cuts like a steel knife, but she doesn't bear grudges.[80] I will say that for her. With some teachers you'd never hear the last of it, but once you've worked off your impositions you'll be quite in favor again. Whatever possessed you to go and do it though?"
"Cheer up!" Peachy said reassuringly. "Miss Rodgers is sharp as a steel knife, but she doesn't hold grudges.[80] I can give her that. With some teachers, you'd never hear the end of it, but once you've made up for your mistakes, you'll be back in her good graces. What made you do it, though?"
"Just our wretched bad luck, I suppose," said Irene, rubbing her eyes as she turned up the passage and deposited her confiscated cluster of oranges, as directed, in the pantry.[81]
"Guess it's just our terrible luck," Irene said, rubbing her eyes as she walked down the hallway and placed her seized bunch of oranges, as instructed, in the pantry.[81]
CHAPTER VII
Lorna's Enemy
For the next two weeks Irene and Lorna were strictly "gated," a great deprivation, for it would have been their turns to go shopping with Miss Morley, and Irene at least was anxious to sample some of the quaint wares spread forth so temptingly in the Fossato stores. With the exception of church-going they did not have a chance to step outside the grounds of the Villa Camellia. The Sunday expedition came as a welcome relief to break the monotony. The school liked the little British church at Fossato. It was so utterly different from anything to which they had been accustomed in England or America. To begin with it was not an ecclesiastical building at all, but simply a big room in the basement of the Hôtel Anglais. The walls had been exquisitely decorated by a French artist with conventionalized designs of iris in purple and gold, and through the windows there was a gorgeous peep over the bay. The girls used to exercise much maneuvering to secure the seats with the best view, and somehow that bright stretch of the Mediterranean seemed to blend in as part and parcel of all the praise and thanksgiving that was being offered.[82]
For the next two weeks, Irene and Lorna were completely "gated," which was a major disappointment, since it would have been their turn to go shopping with Miss Morley, and Irene especially wanted to check out the interesting items displayed so tempting in the Fossato stores. Other than going to church, they didn’t get a chance to leave the grounds of the Villa Camellia. The Sunday outing was a welcome break from the monotony. The school really liked the little British church in Fossato. It was so different from anything they had experienced in England or America. To start with, it wasn’t an actual church building; it was just a large room in the basement of the Hôtel Anglais. The walls were beautifully decorated by a French artist with stylized designs of irises in purple and gold, and the windows offered a stunning view over the bay. The girls used to do a lot of maneuvering to get the seats with the best view, and somehow that bright stretch of the Mediterranean felt like a part of all the praise and thanks being expressed.[82]
Punctually at twenty minutes to eleven on Sunday mornings the fifty-six pupils and the seven mistresses would leave the great gate of the Villa Camellia and march into the town, along the esplanade under the grove of palm trees, then through the beautiful sheltered garden of the Hôtel Anglais, where many exotic flowers and shrubs were blooming and the white arum lilies were like an Easter festival, to the doorway, under the jessamine-covered veranda, that led to the Eglise anglaise et américaine. The school practically made half the congregation, but there were visitors from the various hotels, and a sprinkling of British residents who had houses at Fossato. When the service was over there followed a very pleasant quarter of an hour in the piazza of the hotel; the clergyman and his wife would speak personally to many of the girls, and any of the pupils who met friends were allowed to talk to them. Fossato was a popular week-end resort from Naples, so relatives often turned up on Sundays and there were many joyous reunions. Kind little Canon Clark and his small bird-like wife were great favorites at the Villa Camellia. They were always invited to school functions, and each term the girls, in relays of about ten at a time, were offered hospitality at the "Villa Bleue," a tiny dwelling that served as parsonage for the British chaplain. To go to tea at the dear wee house—color-washed blue, and with pink geraniums in its window-boxes—was considered a treat, and Irene and Lorna looked very glum indeed when[83] Miss Rodgers kept severely to their punishment, and substituted Agnes and Elsie for themselves in the next contingent of guests.
Exactly at twenty minutes to eleven on Sunday mornings, the fifty-six students and seven teachers would leave the main gate of the Villa Camellia and walk into town, along the walkway beneath the grove of palm trees, then through the lovely sheltered garden of the Hôtel Anglais, where many exotic flowers and shrubs were in bloom and the white arum lilies looked like an Easter celebration, to the entrance, under the jasmine-covered porch, that led to the English and American Church. The school made up almost half the congregation, but there were also visitors from the various hotels and a few British residents who had homes in Fossato. After the service, there would be a very nice fifteen minutes in the hotel plaza; the clergyman and his wife would personally talk to many of the girls, and any students who encountered friends were allowed to chat with them. Fossato was a popular weekend getaway from Naples, so relatives often showed up on Sundays, leading to many joyful reunions. Kind-hearted Canon Clark and his petite, bird-like wife were very well-liked at the Villa Camellia. They were always invited to school events, and each term the girls, in groups of about ten at a time, were offered hospitality at the "Villa Bleue," a tiny home that served as the parsonage for the British chaplain. Going for tea at the charming little house—washed blue, with pink geraniums in its window boxes—was seen as a treat, and Irene and Lorna looked very disheartened when[83] Miss Rodgers kept them to their punishment and replaced them with Agnes and Elsie for the next group of guests.
"You'll go later on," consoled Peachy. "Miss Rodgers is really very decent in that way. She'll see that you get your turn once in a term at any rate. Last time I went we had hot brown scones and molasses. Oh, they were good! There! I oughtn't to have told you that when your turn's off. Never mind. It will be something to look forward to. We always play paper games there, and they're such fun. There I am again! Well, if you went to-day it would be over and done with by to-morrow, and it's still all to come. That's one way of taking it."
"You'll go later," Peachy reassured. "Miss Rodgers is pretty decent about that. She’ll make sure you get your chance at least once a term. The last time I went, we had warm brown scones and molasses. They were delicious! Oops, I shouldn’t have mentioned that to you when your turn isn’t up yet. But don’t worry. It’ll be something to look forward to. We always play paper games there, and they’re so much fun. There I go again! Well, if you went today, it would all be over by tomorrow, and now it’s still ahead of you. That's one way to look at it."
"Oh, it's all very well to moralize!" grumped Lorna, who was feeling thoroughly cross. "It's easy enough to count up other people's blessings. I'm a blighted blossom!"
"Oh, it's great to moralize!" grumbled Lorna, who was feeling really annoyed. "It's easy to tally up other people's blessings. I'm a ruined flower!"
"Poor little thing! |
She spent the whole winter |
And passed away in spring," |
quoted Peachy with an extra wide grin. "Cheer up! Don't you realize it's only ten days to half-term? Oh, do, for goodness' sake, look less like a statue of melancholy! Do you know, child, that you're getting permanent wrinkles along that forehead of yours, and it makes you more like fifty than fifteen. You're too sedate. That's what's the matter with you, Lorna Carson! It's a fault that ought to be over[84]come. Copy Delia and me. We know how to enjoy ourselves. There—my lecture is over and now let's talk of earthquakes."
quoted Peachy with an extra wide grin. "Cheer up! Don’t you realize it's only ten days until half-term? Oh, please, for goodness’ sake, look less like a statue of sadness! Do you know, kid, that you're getting permanent wrinkles on that forehead of yours, making you look more like fifty than fifteen? You’re too serious. That’s what’s wrong with you, Lorna Carson! It's a flaw that should be fixed. Copy Delia and me. We know how to have fun. There—my lecture is over, and now let’s talk about earthquakes."
"It's all very well for you, you've got everything you want," murmured Lorna bitterly under her breath. "Some people haven't half the luck, and it's hard to be content with a short allowance and pretend you're the same as every one else. It can't always be done."
"It's easy for you, you've got everything you want," Lorna murmured bitterly to herself. "Some people don't have nearly as much luck, and it's tough to be satisfied with a small budget and act like you're just like everyone else. It's not always possible."
She turned away as she said it, so Peachy only caught the sound of a grumble and did not hear the actual words. Had she done so she might possibly have exhibited more sympathy, for she was a very kind-hearted girl. Neither she nor anybody at the Villa Camellia understood Lorna in the least. So far their classmate had been somewhat of a chestnut-bur, and nobody in the Transition had ever penetrated her husk of reserve. There is generally a reason for most things in life, if we could only know it, and poor Lorna's morose and hermit attitude at school was really the result of matters at home. To get into her innermost confidence we must follow her to Naples on her half-term holiday and see for ourselves the peculiar circumstances amid which she had been placed, and the disadvantages that had caused her to differ from other girls.
She turned away as she said it, so Peachy only heard a mutter and didn’t catch the actual words. If she had, she might have shown more sympathy because she was a really kind girl. Neither she nor anyone at Villa Camellia understood Lorna at all. So far, their classmate had been somewhat of a mystery, and no one in the Transition had ever gotten past her wall of reserve. There’s usually a reason for most things in life, if only we could figure it out, and poor Lorna's gloomy and reclusive behavior at school was really due to issues at home. To truly understand her, we need to follow her to Naples during her mid-term break and see for ourselves the unusual circumstances she was dealing with, and the challenges that made her different from the other girls.
Lorna's family was the smallest possible, for it consisted only of her father. Nobody at the Villa Camellia had ever seen Mr. Carson—not even Miss Rodgers. He had communicated with her by writing[85] when he wished to place his daughter at the school, but he had never paid a single visit to Fossato. He pleaded stress of business as the excuse for this remissness, but Lorna herself knew only too well that he had no intention of coming. Except to the office at which he was employed he never went to any place where he would be likely to meet English visitors. The furnished rooms where he lived were in the strictly Italian portion of Naples, and not in the vicinity of the big hotels. Secretly Lorna dreaded her holidays. There was nothing for her to do while her father was at the office. She was not allowed to go out alone, and unless she could induce fat Signora Fiorenza, their landlady, to be philanthropic and chaperon her to look at the shops, she was obliged to amuse herself in the house during the day as best she could. In the evening things were certainly better. Her father would take her to dine at an Italian restaurant, and would sometimes treat her to a performance at a theater or cinema close at hand, or would escort her for a lamplight walk along the streets, but these brief expeditions were evidently made out of a sense of duty, and Mr. Carson was plainly unhappy until he was once more ensconced in his own sitting-room with his favorite books and his reading-lamp. He had seen so little of his daughter during the five years they had lived at Naples that, though in a sense he was fond of her, she was more of an embarrassment to him than an asset. Lorna realized this only too keenly.[86] Her sensitive disposition shrank away from her father. She was shy in his presence, and never knew what to say to him. She seemed always aware of some enormous shadow that hung over their lives and darkened the daylight. What this was she had no means of guessing, but it was emphatically there. She had learned, by bitter experience, never to ask to be taken to the fashionable portions of the city; she knew that the sound of a voice speaking English at a neighboring table was enough to cause her father to finish his meal in a hurry and leave the restaurant. They never went to the British Church, and even such cosmopolitan spots as the aquarium or the museum were equally taboo.
Lorna's family was as small as it could get, consisting only of her father. No one at the Villa Camellia had ever seen Mr. Carson—not even Miss Rodgers. He had communicated with her by writing[85] when he wanted to enroll his daughter in the school, but he had never visited Fossato even once. He claimed that his busy work schedule was the reason for this neglect, but Lorna knew very well that he had no plans to come. Aside from going to his office, he never went anywhere where he might run into English visitors. The furnished apartment he lived in was located in the strictly Italian part of Naples, away from the big hotels. Deep down, Lorna dreaded her holidays. There was nothing for her to do while her father was at work. She wasn’t allowed to go out alone, and unless she could persuade their landlady, the plump Signora Fiorenza, to be kind enough to take her out shopping, she had to entertain herself at home. Evenings were certainly better. Her father would take her out for dinner at an Italian restaurant and would sometimes treat her to a performance at a nearby theater or cinema, or he would take her for a walk under the streetlights. However, these short outings were clearly done out of obligation, and Mr. Carson looked unhappy until he could settle back into his own sitting room with his favorite books and reading lamp. He had spent so little time with his daughter during the five years they had been in Naples that, although he was fond of her in a way, she felt more like a burden to him than a blessing. Lorna was painfully aware of this. Her sensitive nature made her shrink back from her father. She felt shy around him and never knew what to say. It was as if there was a huge shadow hanging over their lives that darkened everything. She couldn’t figure out what it was, but it was definitely there. From bitter experience, she had learned never to ask to be taken to the trendy parts of the city; she knew that hearing someone speak English at a nearby table was enough to make her father rush through his meal and leave the restaurant. They never attended the British Church, and even popular places like the aquarium or the museum were off-limits. [86]
Long and often did Lorna puzzle over this idiosyncrasy of her father. She retained vague memories of her early childhood, when he had surely been utterly different and would come into the nursery to romp with her. It had not been altogether her mother's death; that had happened when she was only six years old, and there were bright memories after it of happy times together. No—it was when she was ten years old that the unknown catastrophe must have occurred which had ruined her father's life. She could remember plainly the visit of several gentlemen, and of loud angry voices talking inside the drawing-room; she was standing on the stairs as they came out into the hall, and her father had told her roughly to run away. Then had followed a hasty removal, and they had left their comfortable[87] home in London and had come to live in Naples. After a dreary time in a second-rate Italian boarding-house she had been sent to the Villa Camellia, and all link with England was lost and broken. No aunt or cousins ever wrote to her, and the earlier portion of her life seemed a period that was utterly ended.
Lorna often puzzled over her father's strange behavior. She had vague memories from her early childhood when he was obviously different and would come into her room to play with her. It wasn't just her mother's death that changed things; that happened when she was only six, and there were still happy memories afterward. No—it was when she turned ten that some unknown tragedy must have happened that ruined her father's life. She clearly remembered the visit from several men and loud, angry voices coming from the living room; she had been standing on the stairs when they left the room, and her father roughly told her to go away. Then came a quick move, and they left their comfortable[87] home in London to live in Naples. After a depressing time in a second-rate Italian boarding house, she was sent to the Villa Camellia, and all ties to England were lost and broken. No aunts or cousins ever wrote to her, and that early part of her life felt completely over.
So far Lorna had never had the courage to make any inquiries into the why and wherefore of this unsatisfactory state of affairs. If a question rose to her lips the sight of her father's forbidding face effectually curbed her curiosity. That some tragedy had been concealed from her she was positive. The suspicion, nay the absolute certainty, was sufficient to place a division between herself and other girls. She would hear her schoolfellows discussing their homes, relations, and friends, and when she contrasted their gay doings with her own barren holidays she shrank into her shell, and would make no allusion to her private affairs.
So far, Lorna had never found the courage to ask why things were this way. Whenever a question came to mind, the look on her father's stern face would quickly silence her curiosity. She was sure that some tragedy had been hidden from her. That suspicion, even the certainty of it, created a gap between her and the other girls. She would listen to her classmates talk about their homes, families, and friends, and when she compared their lively experiences to her own dull holidays, she would retreat into herself and avoid mentioning her personal life.
"Lorna's an absolute oyster, you can get nothing out of her," was the universal verdict of her form.
"Lorna's a complete mystery, you can’t get anything out of her," was the unanimous opinion of her class.
But if she said little she thought a great deal. She would listen jealously to the accounts of other people's fun, and a bitter feeling had grown in her heart. Why should her life be so shadowed? She had as much right to happiness as the rest of the school. Why should she seem singled out by a vindictive fate and separated from her companions?
But even though she didn't say much, she thought a lot. She would listen enviously to stories about other people's fun, and a bitter feeling had developed in her heart. Why should her life be so clouded? She had just as much right to happiness as everyone else at school. Why did it seem like she was being picked on by a cruel fate and kept apart from her friends?
In justice to the girls at the Villa Camellia it is[88] only fair to say that any separation was entirely of Lorna's own making. Had she been more expansive she would have readily enough found friends. No one knew of the misery of her home life, and she was simply judged as what her schoolfellows thought her—a queer-tempered crank who refused to join in the general fun of the place, and in consequence was left out of most things.
In fairness to the girls at the Villa Camellia, it is[88] only right to say that any separation was completely Lorna's doing. If she had been more open, she would have easily found friends. No one knew about the struggles she faced at home, and she was only seen as what her classmates thought of her—a moody oddball who didn’t want to join in on the fun, and as a result, was excluded from most activities.
Irene, pleasant and hail-fellow-well-met with all comers, had at once noticed this attitude of the others towards Lorna. At the drawing of lots in the sorority she had somehow realized that everybody was extremely thankful to have escaped having her unpopular chum as a buddy. Chance remarks and slight allusions, hardly noticed at the time, but remembered later, had confirmed this.
Irene, friendly and sociable with everyone, quickly noticed how the others treated Lorna. During the sorority's lottery, she somehow sensed that everyone was really relieved to avoid having her unpopular friend as a partner. Casual comments and subtle hints, barely acknowledged at the moment but recalled later, had confirmed this.
"They're not exactly unkind, but they're down on that girl," she had concluded. "I haven't made up my mind yet whether I altogether like her, but I'm going to be decent to her all the same."
"They're not really unkind, but they're not fond of that girl," she concluded. "I still haven't decided if I fully like her, but I'm going to treat her well regardless."
As the very first who had treated her on a real equality of girlhood Irene had been placed on a pedestal in Lorna's empty heart. The separation between the two added to the loneliness of the latter's brief half-term holiday. She had never missed school so much before, or hated her surroundings so entirely. The long week-end dragged itself slowly away. Sunday was wet and they stayed all day in the little sitting-room, Mr. Carson reading as usual, and Lorna trying to amuse herself with Italian maga[89]zines and fidgeting as much as she dared. Towards evening the rain cleared a little and her father went out, refusing, however, to allow her to accompany him. At the end of an hour he returned and flung himself heavily into his chair. He was in a state such as she had never witnessed before, violently excited, with glaring eyes and twitching hands.
As the very first person to treat her as a true equal, Irene was elevated in Lorna's empty heart. The distance between the two made Lorna’s short half-term break feel even lonelier. She had never missed school this much before or felt this much dislike for her surroundings. The long weekend dragged on. Sunday was rainy, and they spent the whole day in the small sitting room, Mr. Carson reading as usual while Lorna tried to entertain herself with Italian magazines and fidgeted as much as she could. By evening, the rain eased up a bit, and her father went out, but he wouldn’t let her go with him. When he returned an hour later, he collapsed heavily into his chair. He was in a state she had never seen before, extremely agitated, with wild eyes and twitching hands.
"Lorna!" he exclaimed in quick panting accents, "I have met my enemy. The man who ruined me! Yes, the man who deliberately blackened and ruined me!"
"Lorna!" he exclaimed, breathing heavily, "I’ve met my enemy. The guy who destroyed me! Yes, the guy who purposefully slandered and ruined me!"
Lorna turned to him half frightened.
Lorna turned to him, feeling a bit scared.
"What is it, Father?" she asked. "Have you an enemy? You've never let me know before. Oh, I wish you'd tell me! I'm fifteen now, and surely old enough to hear. It's so horrible to feel there's something you're always keeping from me."
"What is it, Dad?" she asked. "Do you have an enemy? You've never told me before. Oh, I wish you would! I'm fifteen now, and definitely old enough to know. It’s so awful to feel like there’s something you’re always hiding from me."
"I suppose you'll find out some time, so I may as well tell you myself," replied Mr. Carson grimly. "I'm a wronged, ruined man, Lorna, suffering for the sin of another who goes scotfree. The world judged me guilty of embezzlement, but before God I am innocent! I never touched a penny of the money. Do you believe me innocent? Surely my own daughter won't turn against me?"
"I guess you'll find out eventually, so I might as well tell you myself," Mr. Carson replied grimly. "I'm a wronged, ruined man, Lorna, suffering for someone else's sin who gets away scot-free. The world has judged me guilty of embezzlement, but I swear I am innocent! I never took a single penny of that money. Do you believe I'm innocent? Surely my own daughter wouldn’t turn against me?"
"No, no, Father! Indeed I believe you innocent. Tell me how it happened. Was it when we left London? I seem to remember the trouble there was then, though you never explained. We had a different name then, hadn't we?"[90]
"No, no, Dad! I really believe you didn’t do anything wrong. Please tell me what happened. Was it when we left London? I remember there being some issues back then, even though you never explained. We had a different name back then, right?"[90]
"You were too young at the time to understand, and it wasn't a subject I wished to revive. Briefly, a big sum, for which I was responsible, disappeared. The head of the firm believed me guilty, but for the sake of old associations he would not prosecute; he simply told me to go. I consulted my lawyer, and, if there had been the slightest chance of clearing myself, I'd have fought the matter to a finish, but he told me my case hadn't a leg to stand on, and that, if I were foolish enough to bring it into court, I should certainly be convicted of embezzlement, and sent to penal servitude; that it was only the clemency of my chief's attitude that saved me, and that he advised me to go abroad while I could. So I left England in a hurry, a disgraced man, disowned by his family and his friends. I changed my name to Carson, and through the kindness of a business acquaintance I was offered a clerkship in an Italian counting-house in Naples, which post I have kept ever since. How I should otherwise have made a living God only knows! It's always my haunting fear that some one in Naples will recognize me and tell them at the office who I am. If that old story leaks out I may once more be ruined."
"You were too young back then to understand, and it wasn't something I wanted to bring up again. In short, a large amount of money that I was responsible for went missing. The head of the company thought I was guilty, but out of respect for our past, he decided not to press charges; he just told me to leave. I consulted my lawyer, and if there had been any chance of proving my innocence, I would have fought it to the end, but he told me my case had no merit and that if I was foolish enough to take it to court, I would definitely be convicted of embezzlement and sent to prison. He said it was only because of my boss's leniency that I was spared, and he advised me to leave the country while I still could. So, I quickly left England, a disgraced man, disowned by my family and friends. I changed my name to Carson, and thanks to a business acquaintance, I got a job as a clerk in an Italian counting-house in Naples, a position I've held ever since. How I would have survived otherwise, only God knows! I always have this nagging fear that someone in Naples will recognize me and reveal my true identity to the office. If that old story gets out, I could be ruined again."
"But who did it, Father?" asked Lorna. "Had you no clew at all?"
"But who did it, Dad?" Lorna asked. "Did you have no clue at all?"
"Not enough to convict, only a strong suspicion, so strong that it is practically a certainty. The man who ruined me was once my friend. Now for five long years, he has been my bitterest enemy. We[91] were both heads of departments in the firm of Burgess and Co. Probably he's a partner now, as I ought to have been. I've never heard news of him since I left London, but to-day I saw him in the Corso. I saw him plainly without any possibility of mistake. What is he doing in Naples? Has he come here to ruin me again?"
"Not enough to convict him, just a strong suspicion, strong enough that it’s almost a certainty. The man who destroyed my life was once my friend. For five long years, he has been my worst enemy. We[91] were both heads of departments at Burgess and Co. He’s probably a partner now, which I should have been. I haven't heard from him since I left London, but today I saw him in the Corso. I recognized him clearly without any chance of mistake. What is he doing in Naples? Has he come here to destroy me again?"
"No, no, Dad, surely not! Perhaps he doesn't know you're in Italy. Probably he's only taking a holiday and will go back to England soon," faltered Lorna, suddenly realizing that in her father's excited nervous condition she ought to offer consolation and soothe him instead of adding to his agitation. "It's very unlikely that he would find you out. Dad, don't grieve so, please!"
"No, no, Dad, surely not! Maybe he doesn't know you're in Italy. He's probably just on vacation and will head back to England soon," Lorna hesitated, suddenly realizing that in her father's excited and nervous state, she should comfort and calm him instead of making him more anxious. "It's really unlikely that he would figure it out. Dad, please don't be so upset!"
She went near to her father's chair and laid a timid hand on his shoulder. An immense gush of pity for him flooded her heart. If she had known this story before, she would have understood, and instead of thinking him unkind and misanthropic she would have tried to be a better daughter to him. The new-found knowledge illuminated all the past and seemed to draw them closely together.
She approached her father's chair and gently placed a hesitant hand on his shoulder. A wave of compassion for him washed over her. If she had known this story earlier, she would have understood, and instead of viewing him as unkind and withdrawn, she would have made an effort to be a better daughter to him. This newfound understanding shed light on everything that had happened before and seemed to bring them closer together.
"Mother would have believed in you, Dad," she ventured to say.
"Mom would have believed in you, Dad," she dared to say.
"Thank God she never knew! She was spared that at any rate. I raged against Providence when I lost her, but afterwards I felt she had been 'taken away from the evil to come.' Her relations thought me guilty. I went to them and explained, but they[92] practically told me I was lying. When I went abroad I never sent them my address. I just wished to vanish. I don't suppose they have ever troubled to inquire for me. Who cares about a ruined and disgraced man?"
"Thank God she never knew! At least she was spared that. I was furious with fate when I lost her, but later I realized she had been 'taken away from the evil to come.' Her family thought I was to blame. I went to them and tried to explain, but they[92] practically accused me of lying. When I went abroad, I never gave them my address. I just wanted to disappear. I doubt they ever bothered to ask about me. Who cares about a ruined and disgraced man?"
"I care, Dad," said Lorna. "I'm only fifteen and I can't understand everything, but if you'll let me the least little bit take Mother's place, may I try? I'm not much, but perhaps I'm better than nobody, and we two seem all alone in the world."
I care, Dad," Lorna said. "I'm only fifteen and I can't understand everything, but if you'll let me take even a little bit of Mother's place, may I try? I'm not much, but maybe I'm better than nobody, and it feels like we two are all alone in the world."
For the first time in five years the barrier between them was down, and Lorna was hugging her father as in the old happy childish days. To know all is to forgive all, and her resentment against his treatment of her turned into a deep pitying love. She would never be frightened of him again. A new impulse seemed to have come to her. If she could in any way comfort him for what he had suffered, it would be something to live for.
For the first time in five years, the wall between them was gone, and Lorna was hugging her dad like she used to in the happy childhood days. Understanding everything meant forgiving everything, and her anger towards how he treated her transformed into a deep, compassionate love. She would never be scared of him again. It felt like a new energy had entered her. If she could somehow comfort him for what he had gone through, it would give her something to live for.
"He's my father, and I'll stick to him through thick and thin," she said to herself fiercely, as she went to bed that night. "I don't know who this enemy is, but if ever I meet him I'll hate him and all belonging to him. I say it, and I don't go back on my word. I'll be my own witness as nobody else is present. Lorna Carson, you've taken up a feud and you've got to carry it through. May all the bad luck in the world come down upon you if you break your oath."[93]
"He's my dad, and I'll stand by him no matter what," she said to herself fiercely as she got ready for bed that night. "I don't know who this enemy is, but if I ever meet him, I'll hate him and everything connected to him. I'm saying it, and I'm not taking it back. I'll be my own witness since no one else is around. Lorna Carson, you've started a feud, and you have to see it through. May all the bad luck in the world come your way if you break your promise."[93]
CHAPTER VIII
At Pompeii
Lorna returned to Fossato feeling as if she had passed through a great crisis. The short week-end and its revelation seemed to have added years to her life. She had never been a typical specimen of "sparkling girlhood," but her new knowledge made her more sedate than ever. It brought her both gain and loss: gain in the fact that she now shared her father's confidence, and could help him to bear his heavy burden, and loss in the sense of a yet wider division between herself and her schoolmates. She realized now, only too bitterly, why her father so persistently shunned all English people. It would surely have been better to have placed her at an Italian school than among girls of her own nationality. Lorna, naturally morbid and over-sensitive, shrank yet deeper into her shell, and became more sphinx-like than ever. Her one bright spot at the Villa Camellia was her devotion to her buddy. Half a dozen other girls had at various periods tried to "take Lorna up," but all had promptly dropped her, declaring that they could not get any further, and that she was a solitary "hermit-crab." Irene,[94] after one or two ventures, realized that Lorna was utterly reserved and uncommunicative, but was content to continue the friendship on a one-sided basis, giving confidences, but receiving none in return. She was a little laughed at in certain quarters on the subject of her chum.
Lorna came back to Fossato feeling like she had gone through a huge crisis. The short weekend and what she learned seemed to age her significantly. She had never really fit the mold of a typical "bubbly girl," but her newfound understanding made her more composed than ever. It brought her both benefits and drawbacks: the benefit was that she now shared her father's trust and could help him carry his heavy load, while the drawback was an even greater gap between her and her classmates. She now bitterly understood why her father avoided all English people. It would probably have been better for her to be in an Italian school rather than with girls of her own nationality. Lorna, naturally sensitive and a bit of a loner, withdrew even more into herself and became more reclusive than ever. Her only bright spot at the Villa Camellia was her loyalty to her friend. Half a dozen other girls had tried at different times to befriend Lorna, but they all quickly gave up, claiming they couldn’t get closer and that she was a lonely "hermit-crab." Irene, after a couple of attempts, realized that Lorna was completely closed-off and uncommunicative, but she was okay with keeping the friendship one-sided, sharing her thoughts but getting nothing back. Some people made fun of her for having Lorna as a friend.
"Hope you like crab sauce."
"Hope you enjoy crab sauce."
"We're tickled to bits at the pair of you."
"We're thrilled to bits about both of you."
"It won't last long."
"It won't last long."
"Shall we give you an oyster-opener for a birthday present?"
"Should we get you an oyster opener for your birthday?"
"You've got the champion chestnut-bur of the school—aren't you full of prickles?"
"You've got the champion chestnut-bur of the school—aren't you a bit prickly?"
"Go on!" smiled Irene calmly. "I've been teased all my life by my brother, so I'm pretty well bomb-proof. Say just what you like. I'm sure I don't care."
"Go ahead!" smiled Irene calmly. "I've been teased my whole life by my brother, so I'm pretty tough. Say whatever you want. I honestly don’t care."
It really did not trouble Irene that Lorna should cling to this habit of closeness. She had so many affairs of her own in which to be interested. She had spent a glorious half-term holiday with her family in their flat at Naples, and was delighted to describe every detail of her experiences. She chatted about her relations till Lorna knew Mr. and Mrs. Beverley and Vincent absolutely well by hearsay, though she had never met them in the flesh. The accounts of their doings gave her a peep of home life such as she had not hitherto realized.
It didn't really bother Irene that Lorna clung to this habit of being so close. She had plenty of her own interests to keep her busy. She had just had an amazing half-term holiday with her family in their apartment in Naples and was excited to share every detail of her experiences. She talked about her relatives so much that Lorna felt she knew Mr. and Mrs. Beverley and Vincent almost like old friends, even though she'd never met them in person. The stories about their lives gave her a glimpse into home life that she hadn't fully understood before.
"Lovely to be you," she ventured once.
"Nice to be you," she said once.
"You must come and see us," replied Irene impul[95]sively. "I'll get Mother to ask you some day. Don't look so scared. They wouldn't eat you. Don't you like paying visits? Oh well, of course, if you don't want to come I won't worry you. No, I'm not offended. Why should I be? Let everybody please herself is my motto. Oh, don't apologize, for it really doesn't matter in the very least! I'd far rather people were frank and said what they thought."
"You have to come and visit us," Irene said impulsively. "I'll get my mom to invite you sometime. Don’t look so freaked out. They wouldn’t bite you. Don’t you enjoy visiting people? Well, if you don’t want to come, I won’t put any pressure on you. No, I’m not offended. Why would I be? Let everyone do what makes them happy, that's my motto. Oh, don’t apologize, it really doesn’t matter at all! I’d much rather people be honest and say what they really think."
"I'm going with you to Pompeii to-morrow at any rate," said Lorna. "I'm glad they've put us both down together for that excursion."
"I'm going with you to Pompeii tomorrow, for sure," said Lorna. "I'm happy they've signed us both up for that trip together."
It was part of the educational scheme of Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley that the girls should be taken to certain places of interest in the neighborhood. They were carefully prepared in class beforehand, so that they should thoroughly understand what they were going to see. All the school studied Greek and Roman history, and since Christmas there had been special lectures by Miss Morley on the buried city of Pompeii, illustrated by lantern-slides. But photography, however excellent, is a poor substitute for reality when the latter can be obtained. Had the Villa Camellia been situated in England or America no doubt the pupils would have considered those views a tremendous asset to their history class, but being in the near neighborhood of Naples they were able to "go one better," and have actual expeditions to Pompeii itself. A dozen of the girls, personally conducted by Miss Morley, were to start[96] on Thursday, take their lunch, and make a day of it. Most of those chosen were comparative newcomers to the school, or for some reason had not done the excursion before, so it would be a fresh experience to nearly all of them. Six seniors and six members of the Transition made up the party, with little Désirée Legrand tagged on at the last as a mascot, because Stella and Carrie had pointed out that twelve pupils and one mistress would make thirteen at table if they had tea together, and though Miss Morley had scoffed at such ridiculous superstition, she took Désirée all the same to break the possible bad luck. They had the satisfaction of assembling in the hall for the start exactly as their companions were filing into classrooms.
It was part of the educational plan by Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley that the girls should visit certain interesting places in the area. They were carefully prepared in class beforehand to ensure they understood what they were going to see. The entire school studied Greek and Roman history, and since Christmas, Miss Morley had given special lectures on the buried city of Pompeii, using lantern slides for illustration. However great photography might be, it's no match for experiencing reality when it’s available. If Villa Camellia had been in England or America, the students would have considered those views a huge benefit to their history class, but since they were close to Naples, they could do even better and actually visit Pompeii itself. A dozen girls, personally guided by Miss Morley, were set to leave[96] on Thursday, take their lunch, and enjoy the day. Most of those selected were relative newcomers to the school or had not gone on the trip before for some reason, so it would be a new experience for nearly all of them. The group consisted of six seniors and six Transition members, with little Désirée Legrand tagging along at the last minute as a mascot, since Stella and Carrie pointed out that twelve students plus one teacher would make thirteen at the tea table. Although Miss Morley scoffed at such silly superstition, she took Désirée along to possibly ward off any bad luck. They happily gathered in the hall for their departure just as their classmates were heading into their classrooms.
"Got your nose-bag?" asked Delia, indicating her lunch satchel. "It wouldn't do to leave those behind. I always feel famished when I'm out sightseeing. Hope I shan't eat my lunch before the picnic. Renie, it's no use lugging that camera with you. You won't be allowed to take any photos inside the ruins, so I warn you."
"Got your lunch bag?" Delia asked, pointing to her satchel. "It wouldn't be wise to forget those. I always feel super hungry when I'm out exploring. I hope I don’t end up eating my lunch before the picnic. Renie, there's no point in carrying that camera with you. They won't let you take any pictures inside the ruins, just so you know."
"Miss Morley's taking hers," objected Irene, loath to relinquish the object in question.
"Miss Morley's getting hers," protested Irene, reluctant to give up the item in question.
"Miss Morley has a special government permit to sketch or photo in Pompeii. Nobody may take the slightest snap-shot or drawing without. I've been once before, so I know, Madam Doubtful. You'll see ever so many officials will ask to look at Miss Morley's ticket. Why? Because the place would[97] get choked up with artists I suppose. And also they want to sell their own photos. You'll be pestered to buy post-cards outside the gates."
"Miss Morley has a special government permit to sketch or photograph in Pompeii. No one is allowed to take even a quick snapshot or drawing without one. I've been there before, so I know, Madam Doubtful. You'll see that so many officials will ask to check Miss Morley's ticket. Why? Because the place would[97] get crowded with artists, I suppose. Also, they want to sell their own photos. You'll be hassled to buy postcards outside the gates."
"I'd adore to get just one or two snaps," persisted Irene. "I won't take this big camera, but I'll slip my wee one inside my pocket, and see if I find a chance."
"I'd love to get just one or two pictures," Irene insisted. "I won't bring this big camera, but I'll slip my small one inside my pocket and see if I get the chance."
"Are you ready, girls?" came Miss Morley's voice from the porch, and the waiting thirteen formed into double line and marched.
"Are you ready, girls?" Miss Morley's voice called from the porch, and the waiting thirteen lined up in pairs and started marching.
They were to go by the electric tram from Fossato to Castellamare, from which it was only a comparatively short drive to Pompeii. The jogging, jolting, little tramcar ran along the coast, linking up several towns and villages and conveying people intent on either business or pleasure. There were many visitors anxious to make the excursion to-day, but the contingent from the Villa Camellia had posted themselves by the statue of Garibaldi in the square, and scrambled for the car as soon as it arrived, boarding it with three hatless Italian girls, two women with orange baskets, a sailor carrying a little boy, and a stout old padre, who apologized prettily for pushing.
They were taking the electric tram from Fossato to Castellamare, which was just a short drive to Pompeii. The bumpy little tramcar traveled along the coast, connecting several towns and villages and carrying people who were either working or enjoying their time. Many visitors were eager to go on the excursion today, but the group from Villa Camellia had gathered by the statue of Garibaldi in the square and rushed for the tram as soon as it arrived, getting on with three hatless Italian girls, two women with orange baskets, a sailor holding a little boy, and a plump old priest, who politely apologized for pushing.
"We did those folks from the Hotel Royal," chuckled Delia, sitting on Irene's knee for lack of further accommodation. "Did you ever see a tram fill up quicker? I'm afraid I'm heavy. I know I'm an awful lump. We'll take it in turns, and I'll nurse you after a while. I call this rather priceless.[98] Everybody's good-tempered even if they do hustle. They don't seem to mind people treading on their toes. It's infectious. I catch myself smiling, and I'd jolly well frown as a rule if any one yanked a basket into my back."
"We had those people from the Hotel Royal," Delia chuckled, sitting on Irene's lap because there wasn't anywhere else to sit. "Have you ever seen a tram fill up so quickly? I'm worried I'm too heavy. I know I'm a pretty big load. We'll take turns, and I'll hold you later. I think this is pretty great.[98] Everyone’s in a good mood even if they do rush around. They don’t seem to mind if someone steps on their toes. It’s contagious. I catch myself smiling, and normally I’d definitely frown if someone bumped a basket into my back."
"I think it's the climate," remarked Irene. "In a London tram most faces don't look too cheerful, but with this sky overhead people are simply chirping like crickets. It's like a perpetual summer holiday."
"I think it’s the weather," Irene said. "In a London tram, most people don’t look very happy, but with this sky above, everyone is just buzzing like crickets. It feels like a never-ending summer vacation."
The car was rattling along the steep coast road through miles of glorious scenery. On the left was an ultramarine sea, with white-sailed boats, and to the right lay cliffs and olive groves. Some of the trees were covered with catkins, and others had already burst into green leaf; gorgeous yellow genistas clothed the hillsides, and the banks were dappled with blue borage and marigolds. There were so many things to look at from either window of the tram; goats were feeding along the crags, and a gray businesslike battle-ship was wending its way across the harbor in the direction of Naples. They passed through several small towns or villages, getting a vivid impression of the lives of the inhabitants, who, on sunny days, seemed to do much of their domestic work out of doors, and to peel potatoes, wash salads, cook on charcoal braziers, sew, mend shoes, make lace, and pursue many other vocations on the pavements in front of the houses, and so far from being disturbed by onlookers, would[99] smile and even wave friendly hands at the strangers on the tramcar.
The car was bumping along the steep coastal road through miles of stunning scenery. On the left was a deep blue sea with white-sailed boats, and on the right were cliffs and olive trees. Some of the trees had catkins, while others had already sprouted green leaves; beautiful yellow genistas covered the hillsides, and the banks were sprinkled with blue borage and marigolds. There was so much to see from either window of the tram; goats were grazing along the rocks, and a gray, no-nonsense battleship was making its way across the harbor toward Naples. They passed through several small towns or villages, getting a vivid sense of the lives of the locals, who, on sunny days, seemed to do much of their chores outside, peeling potatoes, washing salads, cooking on charcoal grills, sewing, mending shoes, making lace, and engaging in many other activities on the sidewalks in front of their homes, and rather than being bothered by onlookers, they would[99] smile and even wave friendly hands at the strangers on the tramcar.
"That darling old soul in the green apron blew me a kiss," chuckled Delia. "She looks as happy as a queen, though she's probably living on about ten cents a day."
"That sweet old lady in the green apron blew me a kiss," laughed Delia. "She looks as happy as can be, even though she's probably surviving on about ten cents a day."
"Did you see them dressing the baby on the pavement?" squealed Stella. "They were winding it round and round in yards of bandages exactly like old Italian pictures. I didn't know it was done nowadays."
"Did you see them dressing the baby on the sidewalk?" squealed Stella. "They were wrapping it up in yards of bandages just like those old Italian paintings. I didn't know they still did that these days."
"Oh! Look at the carts drawn by bullocks."
"Oh! Look at the carts pulled by oxen."
"And the lamb with its fleece all combed out and tied with blue ribbons."
"And the lamb with its fleece all brushed out and tied with blue ribbons."
"That's because it's Mid-Lent."
"That's because it's Mid-Lent."
"Don't you see the baby donkey? There! Quick!"
"Can’t you see the baby donkey? Over there! Hurry!"
In her efforts to watch everything at once Delia craned her neck through the window of the car and away went her school hat, sailing over a bridge and down into a deep ravine below, lost forever so far as she was concerned, as the tram certainly would not stop and wait while she searched for it.
In her attempt to see everything at once, Delia stretched her neck out of the car window, and away went her school hat, flying over a bridge and into a deep ravine below, gone forever as far as she was concerned, since the tram definitely wouldn’t stop and wait while she looked for it.
"You've come down a peg in life, old sport, that's all," laughed Carrie. "In Italy wearing a hat is a sign of gentility. No work-girl ever has one on her head even on Sundays. I offered a cast-off of mine to the bonne at a hotel once, and she eyed it longingly, but said she daren't wear it if she took it, her friends would think it such swank."[100]
"You've taken a step down in life, my friend, that's all," Carrie laughed. "In Italy, wearing a hat shows you have class. No working girl ever wears one, even on Sundays. I once offered a used hat of mine to the bonne at a hotel, and she looked at it longingly, but said she couldn't wear it because her friends would think she was trying too hard." [100]
"What do they have on in church then?" asked Delia.
"What do they have going on in church then?" asked Delia.
"Handkerchiefs, of course. Every Neapolitan has one handy to slip round her head at the church door. It must save millinery bills."
"Handkerchiefs, of course. Every Neapolitan keeps one ready to tie around her head at the church door. It must save on hat expenses."
"And they all have the most beautiful hair. Hello! Here we are at the terminus. What a crowd of beggars. They look like brigands waiting to pounce on us. Help!"
"And they all have the most beautiful hair. Hey! Here we are at the terminus. What a crowd of beggars. They look like thugs ready to jump us. Help!"
Once out of the shelter of the tramcar the girls made the unpleasant discovery that in Italy begging is not forbidden, but quite a recognized profession with certain of the poorer classes. They were immediately surrounded by a ragged rabble, some of whom exhibited sores or other unsightly afflictions to compel compassion, and all of whom held out dirty hands and persistently clamored for money. The blind, the halt, and the maimed were there, evidently regarding tourists as their legitimate prey, and bent upon claiming all the charity they could get.
Once they stepped out of the shelter of the tram, the girls unpleasantly realized that in Italy, begging isn't illegal; it's actually seen as a recognized profession among some of the poorer classes. They were quickly surrounded by a ragged group, some of whom showed sores or other unsightly ailments to evoke sympathy, and all of whom held out dirty hands and relentlessly begged for money. The blind, the crippled, and the disabled were there, clearly viewing tourists as their rightful targets, determined to collect as much charity as they could.
"Don't give them anything," commanded Miss Morley, anxiously keeping her little flock in tow, and shepherding them towards the piazza where the carriages could be hired. "Just say Niente, and shake your heads. Hold a safe hand on your purses and stick together. Don't get separated on any account."
"Don't give them anything," commanded Miss Morley, anxiously keeping her little group together and guiding them toward the piazza where they could hire carriages. "Just say Niente and shake your heads. Keep a tight hold on your purses and stick together. Don't get separated for any reason."
With considerable difficulty they forced their way across the square, and thankfully took refuge in[101] several waiting landaus, whose drivers, feeling sure of their patronage, promptly raised their terms high above the ordinary tariff. It was only after much bargaining on the part of Miss Morley that they consented to fix a reasonable sum for the excursion to Pompeii.
With great effort, they made their way across the square and gratefully sought shelter in[101] several waiting carriages. The drivers, confident of their business, quickly raised their prices well above the usual rates. It was only after a lot of negotiation from Miss Morley that they agreed on a reasonable fare for the trip to Pompeii.
"Miss Morley talks Italian like a native, so they can't 'do' her," rejoiced Stella proudly. "Aren't they the absolute limit? No, I don't want to buy a comb, or corals, or brooches, or post-cards, or anything. They seem to think we're made of money. Why can't they let us alone? There, thank goodness, we're off at last and can leave the whole persuasive crew of them behind us!"
"Miss Morley speaks Italian like a native, so they can't 'handle' her," Stella said proudly. "Aren't they just the worst? No, I don't want to buy a comb, or corals, or brooches, or postcards, or anything. They act like we're made of money. Why can't they just leave us alone? Finally, thank goodness, we're leaving and can put that whole pushy group behind us!"
The five-mile drive from Castellamare was part of the fun of the excursion, but Pompeii was, of course, the main object, and there was much excitement when they at last drew up at the great iron gate. Miss Morley bought tickets for the party, and they were assigned a guide, a smiling Italian of superlative politeness, bearing a badge with the number 24 upon it.
The five-mile drive from Castellamare was part of the fun of the trip, but Pompeii was, of course, the main attraction, and there was a lot of excitement when they finally arrived at the big iron gate. Miss Morley bought tickets for the group, and they got a guide, a cheerful Italian with excellent manners, wearing a badge with the number 24 on it.
"I asked for one who could speak English, but they're all out with other visitors," explained Miss Morley. "Never mind. It's a good opportunity of testing your Italian, and I can interpret if you don't understand."
"I asked for someone who could speak English, but they're all busy with other guests," explained Miss Morley. "No worries. It's a great chance to practice your Italian, and I can translate if you don't get it."
In spite of the lantern-slides which they had previously been shown, the girls had come with varying expectations of what they were to see. Some imag[102]ined they would walk into a Roman city exactly as it stood when buried by the ashes of the great eruption of a.d. 79; others thought there would be a few interesting things peeping up here and there amid mounds of cinders. None had imagined it would be so large.
In spite of the slides they had seen before, the girls came with different expectations of what they would see. Some imagined they would enter a Roman city exactly as it was when it was buried by the ashes of the great eruption of AD 79; others thought there would be a few interesting things poking up here and there among piles of ashes. None had expected it to be so vast.
As a matter of fact the remains are simply the bare ruins of a town destroyed by burning ashes, which have been extricated from the rubbish accumulated during more than seventeen centuries. The paved streets and the roofless and broken walls of the houses still remain, with here and there some building that by a fortunate chance escaped, either in whole or in part, the general catastrophe, and suffice to show the general style and beauty of the Græco-Roman architecture of the first century. The guide marshaled his party along, pointing out to them the various objects of interest that had been excavated, the beautiful marble drinking-fountain, the marble counters of the shops, identical with those still used in Southern Italy, the wine jars of red earthenware, the hand-mills for grinding corn, the brick ovens, or the vaults where wine had been stored. They went into the site of the ancient market, and the Forum and several temples, and walked up long flights of steps and admired rows of broken columns, and saw the public swimming-baths with their tasteful wall decorations and the niches where the bathers had placed their clothes, and they admired the law-courts, and marveled at the great[103] theater that had been wont to hold five thousand spectators.
The remains are just the bare ruins of a town destroyed by fire, which have been dug up from the debris accumulated over more than seventeen centuries. The paved streets and the roofless, broken walls of the houses still stand, with a few buildings that, by a lucky chance, escaped either completely or partially from the disaster, enough to show the general style and beauty of first-century Græco-Roman architecture. The guide led his group along, pointing out the various interesting artifacts that had been excavated: the beautiful marble drinking fountain, the marble countertops of the shops, which are the same as those still used in Southern Italy, the red earthenware wine jars, the hand mills for grinding corn, the brick ovens, and the vaults where wine was stored. They visited the site of the ancient market, the Forum, and several temples, climbed long flights of steps, admired rows of broken columns, saw the public baths with their elegant wall decorations and the niches where bathers left their clothes, marveled at the law courts, and were amazed by the large[103] theater that could seat five thousand spectators.
The general impression was one of utter desolation. The mighty ruins lay in the bright Italian sunshine, and, close above, Vesuvius frowned over the scene, as if still watching the result of his deadly handiwork. Who had lived in those blackened fire-swept houses, and walked in those grass-grown streets? It was difficult to imagine the busy thronging crowds that once must have peopled all these silent haunts, where the only signs of life were the little green lizards that darted over the crumbling walls.
The overall feeling was one of complete ruin. The impressive ruins rested in the bright Italian sun, and just above, Vesuvius loomed over the area, as if still keeping an eye on the outcome of its destructive work. Who lived in those charred, fire-damaged homes and walked along those overgrown streets? It was hard to picture the bustling crowds that once filled these quiet places, where the only signs of life were the small green lizards that scurried over the decaying walls.
Certain of the best houses were railed round and kept carefully locked, and inside these could be seen what was left of the domestic life of civilized Pompeii. The girls enjoyed looking at the rooms in the Casa Dei Vettii, with the exquisite paintings of cupids still left upon the scarlet walls, they laughed at the quaint mosaic of the chained dog with its warning Cave Canem (Beware of the dog!), and they went into ecstasies over the lovely little statue of the Dancing Faun and some terracottas of Venus and Mercury. One link with the past was left in the fact that a few of the houses still preserved the names and even the portrait-busts of their former owners.
Certain of the best houses were fenced off and kept securely locked, and inside these, you could see what remained of the everyday life of civilized Pompeii. The girls loved looking at the rooms in the Casa Dei Vettii, with the beautiful paintings of cupids still visible on the red walls. They laughed at the quirky mosaic of the chained dog with its warning Cave Canem (Beware of the dog!), and they were thrilled by the lovely little statue of the Dancing Faun and some terracottas of Venus and Mercury. One connection to the past remained in the fact that a few of the houses still kept the names and even the portrait-busts of their former owners.
"My! Doesn't he look boss of the place still? I wonder if I ought to leave my visiting card for him," declared Delia, staring at the green marble[104] representation of Cecilius Giscondis, a banker by profession.
"My! Doesn’t he still look like the boss around here? I wonder if I should leave my business card for him," Delia said, looking at the green marble[104] statue of Cecilius Giscondis, a banker by trade.
The others laughed. They had all been feeling rather oppressed, and were glad to break the ice.
The others laughed. They had all been feeling kind of weighed down, and were happy to lighten the mood.
"I'm so tired, I should think we must have walked miles," groaned Lorna.
"I'm so tired, I think we must have walked for miles," Lorna said with a sigh.
"And I'm on the point of famishing," protested Irene, slapping her lunch-bag with a resounding smack.
"And I'm about to starve," Irene complained, giving her lunch bag a sharp slap.
Miss Morley turned round at the sound, and possibly caught the remark, for she spoke hastily to the guide, then suggested that the girls should sit in a row on a fallen column and consume their provisions.
Miss Morley turned around at the sound and might have heard the comment, as she quickly spoke to the guide and then suggested that the girls should sit in a row on a fallen column and eat their food.
"You all need a rest and something to eat now. Then we'll go on with our sightseeing, and have tea at the restaurant when we've finished," she decreed.
"You all need a break and something to eat now. Then we'll continue our sightseeing and have tea at the restaurant when we're done," she declared.
Never were ham sandwiches and oranges so acceptable. Viewing ruins may be extremely interesting, but it is a highly fatiguing occupation, and Delia at least had reached the stage of the over-burdened camel.
Never were ham sandwiches and oranges so welcome. Looking at ruins can be really fascinating, but it's also quite exhausting, and Delia had definitely reached the point of the overloaded camel.
"I guess I don't like anything b.c. It's too depressing. Give me Paris!" she declared tragically.
"I guess I don't like anything B.C. It's just too depressing. Give me Paris!" she said dramatically.
"Cheer up, old sport!" consoled Irene. "I'm going to take a snap-shot of some of us when the guide isn't looking. You shall be in it. You'd like to send some prints to your friends in America, wouldn't you?"[105]
"Cheer up, buddy!" Irene reassured. "I'm going to take a picture of us when the guide isn’t watching. You’ll be in it. You’d want to send some copies to your friends in America, right?"[105]
"Rather! They'd burst with envy to see me photographed inside Pompeii. Where are you going to take us? I've finished my lunch. Let's get busy quick, before the guide comes round the corner."
"Seriously! They'd be so jealous to see my photo in Pompeii. Where are you taking us? I've finished my lunch. Let's get moving quickly before the guide shows up."
Delia was prancing with eagerness. She flitted about like a butterfly, bent on choosing the best position for the desired snap-shot. Blanche, Mabel, and Elsie came hurrying up anxious to join the group, and fixed themselves in elegant poses.
Delia was dancing with excitement. She zipped around like a butterfly, focused on finding the perfect spot for the desired snapshot. Blanche, Mabel, and Elsie rushed over, eager to join the group, and struck elegant poses.
"Oh, I can't put in such a crowd," objected Irene. "You block out the whole of the view. I only want Delia and Lorna, and yes, I'll have Désirée, but nobody else. Please clear out of the way."
"Oh, I can't have so many people here," Irene said. "You completely block the view. I just want Delia and Lorna, and yes, I'll take Désirée, but no one else. Please move aside."
"Well, really!"
"Seriously!"
"You mean thing!"
"You mean person!"
"We don't want to be in your old photo!"
"We don't want to be in your old photo!"
Irene had felt cross and was possibly impolite, but she was not prepared for the Nemesis that descended upon her head. She had just congratulated herself that Blanche, Mabel, and Elsie had beaten a retreat and that she had been able to take her snap-shot so successfully, when who should make his unwelcome appearance but the guide, catching her in the very act of winding on her film. He sighed sorrowfully, and spread out his hands with a dramatic Italian gesture.
Irene had felt irritated and might have been rude, but she wasn’t ready for the trouble that came her way. She had just been pleased that Blanche, Mabel, and Elsie had left and that she had successfully taken her snapshot when the guide showed up unexpectedly, catching her in the act of winding on her film. He sighed sadly and spread out his hands with a dramatic Italian gesture.
"Signorina! Non e permesso!" he objected.
"Miss! That's not allowed!" he protested.

"I'm awfully sorry. I won't do it again, really,"[106] murmured Irene, cramming the little camera back into her pocket.
"I'm really sorry. I won't do it again, I promise,"[106] murmured Irene, shoving the little camera back into her pocket.
But this apology did not content No. 24. He very courteously, but quite firmly, insisted upon temporarily confiscating the prohibited article. Miss Morley, who hurried up at the sound of the altercation, took the side of the authorities.
But this apology did not satisfy No. 24. He politely but firmly insisted on temporarily taking the banned item. Miss Morley, who rushed over at the sound of the argument, sided with the authorities.
"Who brought a camera? Irene! You knew it was not allowed. Yes, you must let the guide have it. He'll give it back to you at the gate. I hope there won't be any trouble about it. I believe you can be fined. It was very naughty of you to do such a thing."
"Who brought a camera? Irene! You knew that isn’t allowed. Yes, you have to give it to the guide. He’ll return it to you at the gate. I hope there won’t be any issues with it. I think you could get fined. That was really naughty of you to do."
Much crestfallen Irene retired into the rear of the party, and bewailed the fate of her snap-shots.
Much disappointed, Irene withdrew to the back of the group and lamented the loss of her snapshots.
"It was hard luck the guide should pop round the corner that exact minute," she groaned.
"It was bad luck that the guide showed up around the corner at that exact moment," she groaned.
"Mabel fetched him," squeaked Désirée. "I could see over the railing, and I watched her go. She was mad that you wouldn't put her in the photo."
“Mabel went to get him,” whispered Désirée. “I could see over the railing, and I watched her leave. She was upset that you wouldn’t include her in the photo.”
"What a sneaking trick to play. She's the meanest girl. I wouldn't have told about her. I hope No. 24 won't take the spool out of the camera, because there are three undeveloped snaps of the Villa Camellia on it, and I shall be wild if I lose them. He couldn't be so heartless. If I only knew Italian better I'd try and coax him."[107]
"What a sneaky trick to pull. She's the meanest girl. I wouldn’t have said anything about her. I hope No. 24 doesn’t take the film out of the camera, because there are three undeveloped photos of the Villa Camellia on it, and I’ll be crazy if I lose them. He can't be that heartless. If only I knew Italian better, I’d try to sweet-talk him."[107]
The guide had obligingly waited while the girls ate lunch, but he now waxed impatient, and hurried his party on to the House of Pansa. This must have been quite a palatial residence, and showed such perfect examples of the arrangement of the various rooms in a Roman mansion that they lingered a long time looking at the atrium, the tablinum, the peristyle, and the kitchen with its curious mosaics of snakes. Now, though it was all very interesting, it was certainly tiring, and some of the girls grew weary of listening to the guide's descriptions in Italian or Miss Morley's explanations.
The guide had patiently waited while the girls had lunch, but he was now becoming impatient and urged his group to move on to the House of Pansa. This must have been quite a grand residence, showcasing perfect examples of how various rooms were arranged in a Roman mansion, so they spent a long time admiring the atrium, the tablinum, the peristyle, and the kitchen with its interesting mosaics of snakes. Although it was all fascinating, it was definitely tiring, and some of the girls started to get bored with the guide's descriptions in Italian or Miss Morley's explanations.
"I'm bored stiff," confessed Delia, in a whisper, linking on to Irene's arm. "If I have any more information crammed into my head it will burst. I know quite enough about ancient customs already. All I can say is I'm thankful I'm living now instead of then. Renie, if you love me, take me out of ear-shot of Miss Morley and let me chatter and frivol."
"I'm so bored," Delia whispered, linking her arm with Irene's. "If I have to absorb any more information, my brain will explode. I already know plenty about ancient customs. All I can say is I'm really glad to be living now instead of back then. Renie, if you care about me, please get me away from Miss Morley so I can talk and be silly."
"Poor old sport!" laughed Irene. "Let's slip away and take another turn round the garden while the guide finishes haranguing. I'm out of friends with him since he stole my camera. He doesn't deserve anybody to listen to him. I've a few chocs left in this package. You shall have some to cheer you up. They're modern at any rate."
"Poor thing!" laughed Irene. "Let's sneak off and take another stroll around the garden while the guide keeps going on. I'm done with him since he stole my camera. He doesn't deserve anyone's attention. I've got a few chocolates left in this pack. You can have some to brighten your mood. They're modern, at least."
"You mascot!" murmured Delia. "Stella says I'm a Goth, but why need I like old things? Did the Pompeians take their schoolgirls to look at buried[108] Greek cities, or were they satisfied with their own times? How soon do you think we shall have tea? These chocs have saved my life, but I'm longing for bread and butter and buns."
"You mascot!" Delia whispered. "Stella says I'm a Goth, but why do I have to like old things? Did the Pompeians take their schoolgirls to check out buried Greek cities, or were they happy with their own time? When do you think we'll have tea? These chocolates have saved my life, but I'm craving bread and butter and buns."
"Why, we haven't finished lunch very long."
"Why, we haven't been done with lunch for long."
"I ate more than half of mine in the carriage, so I hadn't much left. Hello! Where have the others been? I didn't know there was a way up there."
"I ate more than half of mine in the carriage, so I didn't have much left. Hey! Where have the others been? I didn't know there was a way up there."
The rest of the party were clattering down a flight of wooden steps with many expressions of admiration for what they had seen at the top.
The rest of the party was stomping down a wooden staircase, sharing all kinds of praises for what they'd seen at the top.
"Perfectly beautiful! The finest view of all," purred Miss Morley. "Renie and Delia, didn't you go up? You silly girls. You've missed a treat. No, I'm afraid we can't wait now. The guide is anxious to take us on. We haven't seen the House of Sallust yet or the Street of Tombs. I want to ask him whether they've been doing any more excavations near the Herculaneum Gate."
"Absolutely beautiful! The best view ever," Miss Morley said with delight. "Renie and Delia, didn’t you go up? You silly girls. You’ve missed out on something amazing. No, I’m afraid we can’t wait now. The guide is eager to move us along. We haven’t seen the House of Sallust yet or the Street of Tombs. I want to ask him if they’ve been doing any more digging near the Herculaneum Gate."
Miss Morley, deep in conversation with No. 24, passed on, in the full belief that all her flock were following behind her. Irene and Delia, however, were determined to have just one peep at the view from the top of the wall, so both made a dash up the wooden staircase. From here there was a glorious prospect of the entire city with its arches and columns and broken temples, its cypress trees, and its somber background of smoking mountain. They could see exactly the way they had come from the entrance, and could tell which was the Street of[109] Fortune and which the Street of Abundance. It was so fascinating that they lingered rather longer than they intended.
Miss Morley, deep in conversation with No. 24, moved on, fully believing that all her group were following her. However, Irene and Delia were determined to sneak a quick look at the view from the top of the wall, so they both dashed up the wooden staircase. From here, there was a stunning view of the entire city with its arches, columns, and crumbling temples, as well as its cypress trees against the dark backdrop of the smoking mountain. They could see exactly how they had arrived from the entrance and could identify the Street of[109] Fortune and the Street of Abundance. It was so captivating that they lingered longer than they had planned.
"They'll be waiting for us," ventured Irene at last.
"They'll be waiting for us," Irene finally said.
"Oh, bother! So they will," exclaimed Delia, rushing down prepared for a scolding.
"Oh, great! So they will," Delia exclaimed, hurrying down ready for a lecture.
But the others had not waited. They had all simply walked on, and the custodian had locked the gate behind them. It was fast closed, and no amount of shaking would move it.
But the others didn't wait. They all just walked on, and the custodian locked the gate behind them. It was firmly shut, and no amount of shaking would budge it.
"We're shut in," gasped Irene. "Where's the porter? He ought to be somewhere about with the key."
"We're stuck in here," gasped Irene. "Where's the porter? He should be nearby with the key."
The custodian, quite oblivious of the fact that anybody had been left inside the House of Pansa, was reading a newspaper and eating bread and garlic under his wooden shed farther down the street, where he would remain till the next guide came along with a party and requested admission. So he did not hear, though the girls thumped and called and made a very considerable noise. They were both horribly frightened.
The custodian, completely unaware that anyone was still inside the House of Pansa, was reading a newspaper and munching on bread and garlic under his wooden shed further down the street, where he planned to stay until the next guide showed up with a group and asked for entry. So he didn’t hear, even though the girls were banging and shouting and making quite a bit of noise. They were both extremely scared.
"Shall we have to stay here all night?"
"Are we going to have to stay here all night?"
"I'd be scared to death."
"I'm scared to death."
"Think of the spooks!"
"Think of the ghosts!"
"Why the whole place must be simply chock-full of ghosts after sunset."
"Why the whole place must be totally packed with ghosts after sunset."
"Couldn't we jump from the wall?"
"Can’t we jump off the wall?"
"I wish I'd never come. Oh, I hate things b.c.! I shall have fits in a minute."[110]
"I wish I had never come. Ugh, I hate things B.C.! I'm about to lose it any minute."[110]
Fortunately for Delia's nerves they were not kept long in durance vile. Lorna very soon discovered the loss of her buddy, drew Miss Morley's attention to the matter, and the whole party hastened back to look for them. The custodian was fetched from his wooden shelter and unlocked the door, loudly disclaiming any responsibility on his part, and blaming the guide.
Fortunately for Delia's nerves, they weren't trapped for long. Lorna quickly realized her friend was missing, brought it to Miss Morley's attention, and the entire group rushed back to search for them. The caretaker was called from his wooden cabin and unlocked the door, loudly denying any responsibility and blaming the guide.
"It's your own fault," scolded Miss Morley. "You really must keep with the party. I can't have any of you wandering off alone. You can't expect me to count you every time we come out of a building. I put you on your parole not to get separated again."
"It's your own fault," Miss Morley scolded. "You really have to stay with the group. I can't have any of you wandering off on your own. You can't expect me to keep track of you every time we leave a building. I told you not to get separated again."
"We won't indeed, indeed! We don't like being lost," promised the delinquents earnestly.
"We won't, really, really! We don't like being lost," promised the delinquents sincerely.
Everybody, including the Principal, was very tired by this time, and not altogether sorry when the guide finished his tour of the ruins, and conducted them safely back again to the entrance.
Everybody, including the Principal, was really tired by this point, and not entirely upset when the guide finished his tour of the ruins and led them safely back to the entrance.
"It's glorious, but you want days to see it in, instead of only a few hours," sighed Phyllis.
"It's amazing, but you need days to truly enjoy it, not just a few hours," sighed Phyllis.
"And cast-iron backs and legs," agreed Sybil. "I shall enjoy thinking it over when I'm home, but I'm ready to drop at the present moment."
"And cast-iron backs and legs," said Sybil. "I'm looking forward to thinking about it when I'm home, but right now I'm ready to collapse."
"What about my camera?" asked Irene anxiously.
"What about my camera?" Irene asked nervously.
The guide had not forgotten it; he produced it from his pocket, and—perhaps in consideration of the tip he had received from Miss Morley—he did[111] not confiscate the spool, but handed it over intact with a polite gesture and a cryptic smile.
The guide hadn't forgotten it; he took it out of his pocket, and—maybe because of the tip he got from Miss Morley—he didn't take the spool, but handed it over as is with a polite gesture and a mysterious smile.
"Grazie molto—molto!" murmured Irene, which meant "Thanks awfully," and was one of the very few Italian phrases which she knew.
"Thank you so much—so much!" murmured Irene, which meant "Thanks a lot," and was one of the very few Italian phrases she knew.
Everybody was extremely glad to adjourn to the restaurant, where tea had been ordered for their party, and a table reserved for them. The big room was full of visitors and rather noisy; a band of musicians in the center rendered Neapolitan songs to an accompaniment of mandolins and guitars, and occasionally the audience joined the choruses. The performance was not of the highest quality, but it was tuneful and interesting to those who had not before heard the folk-songs of Southern Italy. After tea the girls made a rush to buy post-cards and other mementoes of Pompeii, which were on sale in a room next to the restaurant, and would have spent half an hour over their purchases had not Miss Morley collected her flock and insisted on a homeward start. Poor little Désirée slept all the way back in the tramcar, with her head on Stella's shoulder, and most of the party were in much more sober spirits than when they had started. All felt, however, that it was a never-to-be-forgotten experience.
Everybody was really happy to head to the restaurant, where tea had been ordered for them and a table saved. The big room was packed with visitors and pretty noisy; a band in the center played Neapolitan songs with mandolins and guitars, and occasionally the audience joined in. The performance wasn’t top-notch, but it was catchy and interesting for those who hadn’t heard Southern Italy’s folk songs before. After tea, the girls rushed to buy postcards and other souvenirs of Pompeii, which were for sale in a room next to the restaurant, and would have spent half an hour on their purchases if Miss Morley hadn’t gathered everyone and insisted on heading home. Poor little Désirée slept the whole way back on the tram, her head on Stella's shoulder, and most of the group felt much more serious than when they started. Still, everyone agreed it was a memorable experience.
"I'd adore to go again sometime," ventured Lorna, clasping a model of a Pompeian lamp, which her chum had given her for a souvenir.
"I'd love to go again sometime," Lorna said, holding a model of a Pompeian lamp that her friend had given her as a souvenir.
"So would I," agreed Irene. "Miss Morley calls[112] this 'part of our education,' and I think it's a very sensible way of teaching things. I hope she'll take us to other places."
"So would I," agreed Irene. "Miss Morley calls[112] this 'part of our education,' and I think it's a really smart way to teach things. I hope she'll take us to other places."
"You'll get Vesuvius if your conduct sheet is all right."
"You'll get Vesuvius if your behavior record is good."
"Oh, lovely! I'd rather go there than even to Pompeii."
"Oh, awesome! I'd rather go there than even to Pompeii."
"The same this child," chipped in Delia. "Renie, I guess you and I will have to shake ourselves up and reform for a week or two. We were in Miss Morley's black book to-day, and if we don't take care we shall be left out of the next excursion."
"The same with this kid," Delia added. "Renie, I guess you and I need to get our act together and shape up for a week or two. We ended up on Miss Morley's bad side today, and if we’re not careful, we’ll miss the next trip."
"I'll be an absolute saint," promised Irene. "You'll see me sprouting wings. I'm going to draw a physical map of the world and mark in all the principal volcanoes, and then show it to Miss Morley. She'll think it so brainy of me and be so glad I'm interested in the subject. She'd really feel I ought to see Vesuvius after that."
"I'll be a total saint," promised Irene. "You'll see me growing wings. I'm going to create a physical map of the world and mark all the major volcanoes on it, then show it to Miss Morley. She'll think it's really clever of me and be so happy that I'm interested in the topic. She'll definitely feel I should see Vesuvius after that."
"You schemer! It's not a bad idea though, and perhaps I'll do the same, though I hate drawing maps. Hello! Is this the piazza? I'd no idea we'd got back to Fossato so soon. Yes, it's been a 'happy day,' but I feel all I want now is supper and bed."[113]
"You trickster! It's not a bad idea, and maybe I'll do the same, even though I really dislike making maps. Hey! Is this the square? I had no idea we got back to Fossato so quickly. Yes, it’s been a 'great day,' but honestly, all I want now is dinner and some sleep." [113]
CHAPTER IX
Reprisals
It was immediately after this that Peachy, who was always doing imprudent things and running risks, went a little too far and caught a severe chill. She was moved into the sanatorium, a room at the top of the house, and spent three quite happy days in bed, reading books and magazines, and drinking hot lemonade, which was Miss Rodgers' favorite remedy for a cold. When she was certified as free from any infection, a few of her special chums were allowed to visit her. She petitioned specially for Jess, Delia, and Irene. They found her propped up with pillows, and looking very charming in a pale pink dressing-jacket and her hair tied back with a broad ribbon.
It was right after this that Peachy, who was always getting into trouble and taking risks, went a bit too far and caught a bad chill. She was moved to the sanatorium, a room at the top of the house, and spent three pretty happy days in bed, reading books and magazines, and sipping hot lemonade, which was Miss Rodgers' favorite remedy for a cold. Once she was cleared of any infection, a few of her closest friends were allowed to visit her. She specifically asked for Jess, Delia, and Irene. They found her propped up with pillows, looking very charming in a pale pink dressing gown with her hair tied back with a wide ribbon.
"Thanks very much. I'm sitting up and taking nourishment," she grinned, in reply to their commiserations. "I'm going to have some more fun before I pop off! Joking apart, I've had the time of my life here. It's been blissful just reading and resting, with a big jug of lemonade at my elbow."
"Thanks a lot! I'm sitting up and eating," she smiled, in response to their sympathies. "I plan to enjoy myself a bit more before I go! Jokes aside, I've had the best time here. It's been wonderful just reading and relaxing, with a big pitcher of lemonade beside me."
"We've been talking about you downstairs. Didn't your ears burn?" asked Jess.
"We've been talking about you downstairs. Did your ears burn?" Jess asked.
"Not more than usual. What were you saying about poor little me?"[114]
"Not more than usual. What were you saying about poor little me?"[114]
"We had a special meeting of the Camellia Buds, and passed a vote of sympathy, for one thing. I suppose I ought to 'convey' it to you in the orthodox fashion."
"We had a special meeting of the Camellia Buds, and we passed a vote of sympathy, for one thing. I guess I should 'pass' it along to you in the proper way."
"Highly gratified, I'm sure," chirped Peachy. "How do I return thanks, please? I can't get up in bed and bow. What next?"
"Really grateful, I’m sure," chirped Peachy. "How do I say thank you? I can't get out of bed and bow. What now?"
"Well, the next is that nobody can think of anything original for the Transition to do at the carnival, and everybody said 'Ask Peachy,' so we've come to you for a suggestion."
"Well, the next thing is that no one can come up with anything original for the Transition to do at the carnival, and everyone said 'Ask Peachy,' so we've come to you for a suggestion."
"Whew! That's a big order," groaned the invalid. "We've had almost every kind of stunt that's practically possible. What are the seniors getting up this time?"
"Whew! That's a huge order," sighed the person in the wheelchair. "We've done almost every kind of trick that's practically possible. What are the seniors planning this time?"
"Something musical, to judge from the practicing we hear. It sounds like operetta. And the juniors are having a fairy play. Miss Morgan is teaching them. What we want is something utterly and entirely different."
"There's something musical going on, judging by the practice we can hear. It sounds like operetta. And the younger kids are putting on a fairy play. Miss Morgan is teaching them. What we really want is something completely and totally different."
"Exactly!" agreed Peachy, taking a drink of lemonade.
"Exactly!" agreed Peachy, sipping lemonade.
"If you don't have a brain-throb we shall have to descend to an ordinary concert."
"If you don't have a headache, we'll have to go to a regular concert."
"Or a scene from Shakespeare."
"Or a scene from Shakespeare."
"Or a tableau vivant."
"Or a living picture."
"And those have been done simply dozens of times."
"And those have been done dozens of times."
"I know," frowned Peachy. "We had 'The Trial Scene' from The Merchant of Venice our[115]selves last carnival. We couldn't give the same stunt again. Oh, don't bother me! Let me think. How can I get ideas when you're all talking at once?"
"I know," Peachy said with a frown. "We did 'The Trial Scene' from The Merchant of Venice ourselves last carnival. We can't do the same act again. Ugh, just give me a moment! How can I come up with ideas when you’re all talking at once?"
Peachy put her fingers in her ears and buried her head temporarily in the pillow, from which she appeared to draw inspiration, for in a few moments she sprang up with a bounce of rapture.
Peachy plugged her ears with her fingers and briefly buried her head in the pillow, from which she seemed to find inspiration, because in a few moments she jumped up with a burst of joy.
"Got it!" she announced cheerily. "Let's do a toy-shop. You shall all be dressed up as toy animals and be wound up to work. Oh, I see ever such possibilities. The seniors never had that at any rate."
"Got it!" she said cheerfully. "Let's do a toy shop. You all get to dress up as toy animals and be wound up to work. Oh, I see so many possibilities. The older ones never had that at all."
"Good!"
"Awesome!"
"It sounds prime!"
"It sounds awesome!"
"What a mascot you are."
"You’re quite the mascot."
"Don't breathe a word outside the form," warned Peachy. "I'll plan it all out and we'll have a rehearsal when I'm downstairs again. I guess we'll give them a surprise. Hand me my writing-pad, somebody, and a pencil. I want to get busy sketching costumes. I can see the whole thing in my mind's eye and it ought to be great."
"Don't say a word about this outside the group," warned Peachy. "I'll lay everything out and we'll have a practice when I'm back downstairs. I think we'll surprise them. Someone hand me my writing pad and a pencil. I want to start sketching costumes. I can picture the whole thing in my head and it should be amazing."
Every year in the month of March the pupils at the Villa Camellia celebrated a carnival of their own. It coincided with a local festival at Fossato, on which occasion the inhabitants were wont to make merry, dressing themselves in fantastic costumes, parading the streets, and letting off fireworks. Originally the girls had been taken to see the gay doings, but the town was often so rough that Miss Rodgers[116] had decided it was an unsuitable entertainment for young ladies, and, to prevent disappointment, made the happy suggestion that they should keep the festival in their own grounds. So each spring the three divisions of the school vied with one another in producing some fresh surprise, and had a very interesting and amusing afternoon in the garden or gymnasium, and were too busily occupied to feel any regret at being deprived of the sight of what was going on in Fossato.
Every March, the students at Villa Camellia held their own carnival. It lined up with a local festival in Fossato, where the locals loved to celebrate, wearing wild costumes, parading through the streets, and setting off fireworks. At first, the girls were taken to enjoy the festivities, but the town was often so rowdy that Miss Rodgers[116] decided it wasn’t a suitable event for young ladies. To avoid disappointment, she happily suggested they celebrate on their own grounds instead. So every spring, the three groups of the school competed to create new surprises, enjoying a lively and entertaining afternoon in the garden or gymnasium, and they were too caught up in their activities to feel any sadness about missing out on what was happening in Fossato.
Canon and Mrs. Clark and a few of Miss Rodgers' and Miss Morley's friends, who lived in the neighborhood, were generally invited to swell the audience of teachers. The juniors were given a little assistance by their form mistresses, but the seniors and the Transition managed their own affairs. Now it was a most unfortunate circumstance that at present the two sororities in the Transition were in direct opposition. Each was, of course, aware of the other's existence, but each society kept its own secrets. The Camellia Buds did not even know the name of their rival, though they could guess at its list of members. Peachy, recovered from her cold, came downstairs bubbling over with plans for a due celebration of the festival. She submitted them gleefully to the assembled girls, after French class. Much to her surprise about half of the form demurred.
Canon and Mrs. Clark, along with a few friends of Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley who lived nearby, were usually invited to join the audience of teachers. The junior students received some help from their form mistresses, but the seniors and the Transition managed their own affairs. Unfortunately, the two sororities in the Transition were currently in direct conflict. Each was aware of the other's existence, but both societies kept their secrets. The Camellia Buds didn’t even know the name of their rival, although they could make educated guesses about its members. Peachy, now feeling better after her cold, came downstairs excited and full of ideas for a proper celebration of the festival. She eagerly shared them with the girls gathered after French class. To her surprise, about half of the group disagreed.
"We're going to do something of our own," announced Bertha airily. "We don't want your stunt."[117]
"We're going to do our own thing," Bertha said casually. "We don't want your gimmick."[117]
"Of our own? What d'you mean?" asked Peachy, her gray eyes snapping.
"Of our own? What do you mean?" asked Peachy, her gray eyes flashing.
"I mean what I say. Some of us have arranged a little private performance—we're going to keep it to ourselves."
"I mean what I say. Some of us have set up a little private show—we're going to keep it to ourselves."
"And leave out the rest of us?"
"And what about the rest of us?"
"You can have one of your own."
"You can have one for yourself."
"Well, I like that!" flamed Peachy. "You're dividing the form into two stunts. We've never done that before. Besides, who sent up a message asking me to think of something fresh and original? I certainly understood it was from all of you."
"Well, I like that!" Peachy exclaimed. "You're splitting the performance into two parts. We've never done that before. Plus, who sent a message asking me to come up with something new and original? I definitely thought it was from all of you."
Peachy, in huge indignation, glared into several conscious and guilty faces, while her allies backed up her arguments by cries of "Shame!" Bertha turned rather red but bluffed the matter out.
Peachy, filled with anger, glared at several aware and guilty faces, while her friends supported her points with shouts of "Shame!" Bertha turned a bit red but played it off.
"We changed our minds. We can't always do everything all in a lump. As I said before, we've got our own stunt, and you Camellia Buds can have yours."
"We changed our minds. We can't always do everything all at once. As I said before, we've got our own thing going on, and you Camellia Buds can have yours."
Camellia Buds! If Bertha had dropped a bomb in the classroom she could not have caused greater consternation among the opposition. So the rival society knew the name of their sorority. A suppressed "O-o-h!" arose here and there. Evidently much enjoying their confusion Bertha and her confederates retired, leaving the poor Camellia Buds to hold an indignation meeting. Everybody talked at once.
Camellia Buds! If Bertha had dropped a bomb in the classroom, she couldn’t have created a bigger panic among the rivals. So, the opposing group knew the name of their sorority. A muffled "O-o-h!" was heard here and there. Clearly enjoying their confusion, Bertha and her friends left, leaving the Camellia Buds to have an indignation meeting. Everyone talked at the same time.
"Has anybody sneaked?"
"Has anyone snuck in?"
"It's the absolute limit!"
"It's the absolute limit!"
"I couldn't have believed it!"
"I can't believe it!"
"It gives me spasms!"
"It gives me cramps!"
"Of all mean things!"
"How rude!"
"It makes me tingle!"
"It gives me chills!"
Then Jess, who was practical, made a suggestion.
Then Jess, who was practical, suggested something.
"I vote we take an oath of every member that she hasn't betrayed us."
"I suggest we have every member take an oath that she hasn't betrayed us."
"'O wise young judge!'" quoted Agnes. "That's the best thing anybody's said yet. Let's stand round in a row and swear 'Honest Injun.'"
"'O wise young judge!'" quoted Agnes. "That's the best thing anyone's said so far. Let's stand in a row and promise 'Honest Injun.'"
If the Camellia Buds sustained doubts of one another's integrity these were absolutely dispelled by the fervency with which each pleaded her innocence.
If the Camellia Buds had any doubts about each other's honesty, those were completely cleared away by the passion with which each one defended her innocence.
"Somebody must have been eavesdropping at one of our meetings, I suppose," sighed Agnes gloomily. "It's horrid to think they know our secrets and we don't know theirs. I'd give worlds to get even."
"Someone must have been listening in on one of our meetings, I guess," sighed Agnes sadly. "It's awful to think they know our secrets and we don’t know theirs. I’d do anything to get even."
"Where do they meet?" asked Delia. "I've never been able to find out."
"Where do they meet?" Delia asked. "I've never been able to figure it out."
"They're very clever in hiding themselves."
"They're really good at hiding themselves."
"Yes, I expect they keep watch, and scoot whenever they see one of us."
"Yeah, I think they keep an eye out and take off whenever they spot one of us."
"That's it, of course," said Irene. "Well, what we've got to do is to catch them off their guard. I vote we get the kids to help us. They detest Bertha and Mabel. They'd just adore to track them for us. We needn't exactly tell them why."
"That's it, of course," Irene said. "Well, what we need to do is catch them off guard. I think we should get the kids to help us. They can't stand Bertha and Mabel. They'd love to track them down for us. We don't really have to tell them why."
"Good for you, Renie Beverley. Those kids will[119] do a turn for their fairy godmothers. We'll call another candy party and put them on the scout. I've a box of peppermint creams that will just go round. One apiece ought to be enough for them to-day."
"Good for you, Renie Beverley. Those kids will[119] do a little dance for their fairy godmothers. We'll plan another candy party and put them on the lookout. I have a box of peppermint creams that will be just enough. One each should be plenty for them today."
The juniors were fond of peppermints, and even a limited candy party was in their opinion better than none at all. They had never received sweets of any description from Bertha or Mabel; indeed they regarded them as arch-enemies. The idea of keeping a watch over their movements appealed to them.
The juniors loved peppermints, and even a small candy party was better than nothing in their eyes. They had never gotten any sweets from Bertha or Mabel; in fact, they saw them as arch-enemies. The thought of keeping an eye on their actions intrigued them.
"We'll shadow them, you bet!" grinned little Jean Hammond. "There isn't much going on in the school that we don't know."
"We'll follow them, for sure!" grinned little Jean Hammond. "There isn't much happening at the school that we don't know."
"I'm afraid there isn't. You're rather imps. But you'll be doing a good deed if you find this out for us. The first who brings news shall have two chocolates."
"I'm afraid there isn't. You’re kind of troublesome. But you'll be doing a good deed if you find this out for us. The first one to bring back news will get two chocolates."
The Camellia Buds felt no more compunction in employing the juniors on this quest than a government that organizes a secret service department. The enemy had betrayed them shamelessly and deserved reprisals. It was Désirée after all who won the chocolates. She haunted house and garden with the persistency of a small ghost, and at last proudly made the announcement:
The Camellia Buds felt no guilt in using the juniors for this mission, just like a government that sets up a secret service. The enemy had betrayed them without shame and deserved payback. It was Désirée, after all, who won the chocolates. She lingered around the house and garden like a little ghost and finally made the announcement proudly:
"They've called a meeting by the big Greek jar to-day at five. I heard Ruth tell Callie. What are you going to do about it?"[120]
"They've scheduled a meeting by the big Greek jar today at five. I heard Ruth tell Callie. What are you going to do about it?"[120]
That was exactly the question which puzzled the Camellia Buds. It was one thing to obtain information and quite another to act upon it. If they went and interrupted the rival meeting they would have the satisfaction of routing the enemy but would be none the wiser. It was Peachy's diplomacy that pointed out a way.
That was exactly the question that confused the Camellia Buds. It was one thing to get information and quite another to do something with it. If they went and disrupted the rival meeting, they would enjoy the victory of defeating the enemy but wouldn't gain any new insights. It was Peachy's cleverness that suggested a solution.
"The Greek vase!" she said meditatively. "Yes, it's enormously big and I think I can manage it. Now, my dearies, don't you want to be real philanthropic this afternoon and give up your turns at the tennis courts to other folks? Why? Because I've a little scheme on hand. I want to keep those girls well away from the lemon pergola until it's time for their precious meeting. Then they'll run up all unsuspecting, poor innocents, and find——"
"The Greek vase!" she said thoughtfully. "Yes, it’s really big and I think I can handle it. Now, my dears, don’t you want to be generous this afternoon and let others use the tennis courts? Why? Because I have a little plan in mind. I want to keep those girls far from the lemon pergola until it’s time for their important meeting. Then they'll come running up, completely unaware, poor innocents, and find——"
"What will they find?"
"What will they discover?"
"'A chiel amang them takin' notes!'" chuckled Peachy. "In other words yours truly will be hiding inside the big jar."
"'A kid among them taking notes!'" chuckled Peachy. "In other words, yours truly will be hiding inside the big jar."
"Peachy! You can't!"
"Awesome! You can't!"
"Can't I? Great Scott! Do you think I'm going to let this beat me? You can just bet your last nickel I shall. Renie and Jess shall help to hide me, and the rest of you must watch the coast's clear till I'm safely inside. I tell you I'm crazy to try it. It'll be the frolic of my life."
"Can't I? Wow! Do you really think I'm going to let this stop me? You can bet your last nickel I will. Renie and Jess will help hide me, and the rest of you need to make sure the coast is clear until I'm safely inside. I'm telling you, I'm super eager to try it. It'll be the adventure of a lifetime."
There was certainly no plan too madcap for Peachy to undertake. She revelled in anything venturesome or bizarre. The Camellia Buds did as she[121] decreed, and resigned the courts that afternoon to Bertha, Mabel, Elsie, Ruth, Rosamonde, Winnie, Monica, and Callie, who fell readily into the trap prepared for them. Leaving this double set busy at tennis they fled to the opposite end of the garden.
There was definitely no wild idea too crazy for Peachy to take on. She loved anything adventurous or strange. The Camellia Buds followed her[121] lead and gave up the courts that afternoon to Bertha, Mabel, Elsie, Ruth, Rosamonde, Winnie, Monica, and Callie, who easily walked right into the trap set for them. After leaving this group busy playing tennis, they hurried to the other end of the garden.
The lemon pergola was a sheltered walk that led down a flight of marble steps to a small fountain. There was a shady nook here with bushes of bamboo, and a tree with a sweet flower like honeysuckle, and little red roses, and a border of Parma violets, and a seat made of bright green tiles—altogether a very retired and pleasant and suitable spot in which to hold a committee meeting. Exactly behind the seat stood an enormous jar of terra-cotta, colored red, and decorated with Greek figures in black silhouette, rather blurred and rubbed off, but still distinguishable. No doubt its original use had been to store water, wine, or olive-oil, but nowadays it was merely an ornament to the garden. A plant pot full of scarlet geraniums rested on its head, and an arbutula twined up the sides.
The lemon pergola was a cozy walkway that led down a set of marble steps to a small fountain. There was a shady spot here with bamboo bushes, a tree with sweet flowers like honeysuckle, little red roses, a border of Parma violets, and a seat made of bright green tiles—altogether a very secluded, pleasant, and fitting place for a committee meeting. Directly behind the seat stood a huge red terra-cotta jar, decorated with Greek figures in black silhouette, a bit faded and worn, but still recognizable. It was probably originally used to store water, wine, or olive oil, but now it was just a decoration in the garden. A plant pot full of scarlet geraniums rested on top of it, and an arbutula climbed up the sides.
Peachy climbed up the bank behind, and with the help of Jess removed the pot of scarlet geraniums; then very cautiously and carefully she let herself down inside the jar. It was just big enough to contain her, and she lay concealed like one of the forty thieves in the story of Ali Baba. She had one advantage, however, over the famous brigands. There was a little round hole broken in the front of the[122] jar, and by putting her eye to this she had an excellent view of her surroundings.
Peachy climbed up the bank behind her and, with Jess's help, took out the pot of bright red geraniums. Then, very carefully, she lowered herself inside the jar. It was just big enough for her to fit, and she lay there hidden like one of the forty thieves from the story of Ali Baba. However, she had one advantage over those famous robbers. There was a small round hole broken in the front of the[122] jar, and by putting her eye to it, she had a great view of her surroundings.
"Are you all right?" asked Irene anxiously.
"Are you okay?" asked Irene with concern.
"Fixed splendidly, thanks. Stick that flower-pot back on the top and nobody'll ever guess I'm inside. Now scoot, quick, for it won't do for them to see you haunting round. The place must look absolutely innocent when they arrive."
"Fixed brilliantly, thanks. Put that flower pot back on top and no one will ever suspect I’m here. Now hurry up, because it won’t be good for them to see you hanging around. The place needs to look completely innocent when they get here."
"We won't go too far. Shout for us if you get so you can't bear it any longer," said Jess, putting the geraniums on like a stopper, and dragging Irene away.
"We won't go too far. Call for us if you can't stand it anymore," said Jess, putting the geraniums on like a plug and pulling Irene away.
Peachy's position was certainly not one of comfort, squatting at the bottom of the great jar, and she was relieved that she had not long to wait before the rival sorority arrived to hold its meeting. The girls came scurrying, flushed after their games of tennis, and flung themselves down, some on the marble steps and some on the tiled seat. Bertha, as the Camellia Buds had suspected, was evidently the high priestess, and opened the ceremony without delay.
Peachy's position was definitely not comfortable, sitting at the bottom of the big jar, and she was glad she didn’t have to wait long before the rival sorority showed up for their meeting. The girls came rushing in, flushed from their tennis games, and threw themselves down, some on the marble steps and others on the tiled bench. Bertha, just as the Camellia Buds had suspected, was clearly the head of the ceremony, and she started things off right away.
"Members of the Starry Circle," she began hurriedly, "repeat your oath."
"Members of the Starry Circle," she started quickly, "repeat your oath."
"We vow to be loyal to one another and to our President, and never to reveal the secrets of our society," recited seven voices in reply.
"We promise to be loyal to each other and to our President, and we will never disclose the secrets of our society," responded seven voices in unison.
("Aha!" chuckled Peachy to herself, in the depths of the gigantic jar. "Got the name of your precious sorority slap-bang off!")[123]
("Aha!" chuckled Peachy to herself, deep inside the huge jar. "Got the name of your precious sorority right here!")[123]
"We've met together this afternoon," continued Bertha, "to settle finally what parts we're going to take at the carnival. Ruth, just look round, please, and be sure none of those wretched Camellia Buds is anywhere about."
"We've gathered this afternoon," Bertha continued, "to finally decide which roles we'll take at the carnival. Ruth, can you please look around and make sure none of those awful Camellia Buds are nearby?"
Bertha paused, while Ruth made a tour among the bushes, and seemed slightly puzzled when the latter reported:
Bertha paused while Ruth wandered among the bushes and looked a bit confused when Ruth reported back:
"Coast clear."
"All clear."
"It's a funny thing," commented the President, "but I declare I can smell that particular strong lily-of-the-valley scent that Peachy is so fond of. I suppose it's only fancy?"
"It's a funny thing," the President said, "but I swear I can smell that strong lily-of-the-valley fragrance that Peachy loves so much. I guess it's just my imagination?"
"I can smell it too," confirmed Elsie, sniffing the air.
"I can smell it too," Elsie confirmed, sniffing the air.
"Are there any lilies-of-the-valley out anywhere near?" asked Mabel.
"Are there any lilies of the valley around here?" asked Mabel.
"No, it's too early for them."
"No, it's too early for them."
"Then somebody else must have the same scent, or have picked up Peachy's mouchoir by mistake."
"Then someone else must have the same smell, or picked up Peachy's handkerchief by mistake."
A general examination of handkerchiefs followed, but each girl disclaimed all responsibility for the delicate odor.
A general look at the handkerchiefs came next, but each girl denied any responsibility for the subtle fragrance.
"Queer! I can't understand it. However, let's get to business. Our waxworks are absolutely going to take the shine out of their stupid old toy-shop. The only trouble is how we're going to get hold of the right costumes. There's Queen Elizabeth now—I can manage her skirt, but I want something for her farthingale. What can we raise?"[124]
"Strange! I can't wrap my head around it. Anyway, let's get to the point. Our wax figures are definitely going to outshine their ridiculous old toy store. The only issue is how we're going to get the right costumes. There's Queen Elizabeth now—I can handle her skirt, but I need something for her farthingale. What can we come up with?"[124]
"Peachy has a lovely flowered silk dressing-gown," remarked Mabel. "It would be just the thing."
"Peachy has a beautiful flowered silk robe," Mabel said. "It would be perfect."
"Suppose she uses it herself though."
"Let's say she uses it herself, though."
"I won't give her a chance. I'll take it out of her cubicle the night before and hide it."
"I won't give her a chance. I'll take it out of her cubicle the night before and hide it."
"O-o-h! You will! Will you?" exploded a voice from the interior of the Greek jar. "We'll just see about that."
"O-o-h! You will! Will you?" shouted a voice from inside the Greek jar. "We'll just see about that."
The fact was that Peachy's crouching position had grown intolerable. She was bound to move and reveal herself, and her indignation at Mabel's cool suggestion flamed forth through the peep-hole.
The truth was that Peachy's crouching position had become unbearable. She was bound to move and show herself, and her anger at Mabel's calm suggestion burst forth through the peep-hole.
The Circle sprang up in much alarm, and some of them squealed as the pot of geraniums fell with a crash from the top of the big jar, and Peachy's pink face and fluffy hair appeared instead. Her flashing gray eyes certainly held no love light in them.
The Circle jumped up in shock, and a few of them shrieked as the pot of geraniums crashed down from the top of the big jar, revealing Peachy's pink face and fluffy hair. Her bright gray eyes definitely didn't show any affection.
"You mean things!" raged Peachy. "Call yourselves stars, do you? I can't see anything very star-like about you. Have your old waxworks if you like, but I can tell you beforehand you won't take the shine out of us. You've copied my idea shamelessly, and if you're going to steal our properties too—yes, you may well scoot. Don't ever dare to show your faces to me again."
"You mean things!" Peachy shouted angrily. "You call yourselves stars, huh? I don't see anything star-like about you. Go ahead and keep your old wax figures if you want, but I can assure you, you won't dim us. You've blatantly copied my idea, and if you're planning to take our properties too—yeah, you better leave. Don’t you dare show your faces to me again."
For the members of the Starry Circle had broken up their meeting, and were running away down the lemon pergola in the direction of the house, immensely upset to find there had been a secret listener[125] in their midst. Once they were out of sight Peachy cooeed for Jess and Irene, who appeared bursting with laughter and demanding details, having witnessed the rout of the enemy from a distance.
For the members of the Starry Circle had ended their meeting and were rushing down the lemon pergola toward the house, really upset to discover there had been a secret listener[125] among them. Once they were out of sight, Peachy called for Jess and Irene, who appeared, bursting with laughter and asking for details, having seen the chaos from a distance.
"I'll tell you presently if you'll help me climb out of this wretched thing," said Peachy, who found it a far more difficult matter to extricate herself from the jar than it had been to drop into it. "How'm I going to manage? Oh, don't pull my arms so, you hurt!"
"I'll let you know soon if you help me get out of this awful thing," said Peachy, who realized it was much harder to get out of the jar than it was to fall into it. "How am I supposed to do this? Oh, don’t pull my arms so hard, it hurts!"
It was indeed somewhat of a problem, and Peachy was beginning to feel seriously alarmed, when, fortunately, one of the gardeners came to the rescue, and tilted the jar over so as to allow her to crawl out.
It was definitely a bit of a problem, and Peachy was starting to feel really worried when, luckily, one of the gardeners came to the rescue and tipped the jar over so she could crawl out.
"I feel like a released Slave of the Lamp, or a freed dryad, or something fairy-taley or mythological," she declared. "It was worth it, though, to see those girls' faces. Thank you, Giovanni! I'm ever so much obliged. Sorry if I've spoilt your bed of violets. Is that Delia calling us? Coming, dearie. Where are the rest of the Camellia Buds? I may as well tell my story to the whole bunch of you together. Then you'll see the sort of thing we're up against. They've taken our idea, and they're trying to beat us on our own ground. That's what it's all about."[126]
"I feel like I've just been freed from a lamp, or like a dryad finally released, or something out of a fairy tale or myth," she said. "It was totally worth it, just to see those girls' reactions. Thank you, Giovanni! I really appreciate it. Sorry if I messed up your flower bed. Is that Delia calling us? I'm coming, darling. Where are all the other Camellia Buds? I might as well share my story with all of you at once. Then you'll understand what we're up against. They've stolen our idea and are trying to outdo us on our own turf. That's what it's really about."[126]
CHAPTER X
The School Carnival
The Camellia Buds considered that they possessed a real grievance. The difference between an animated toy-shop and waxworks was so slight as to be immaterial. In both the figures would require to be wound up, after which they would perform various antics. The idea had certainly originated with Peachy, and the Starry Circle had merely copied it. Their stunt was in fact a shameless plagiarism.
The Camellia Buds believed they had a legitimate complaint. The difference between a lively toy store and a wax museum was so minimal that it hardly mattered. In both, the figures needed to be wound up, after which they would do different tricks. This idea had definitely come from Peachy, and the Starry Circle had just copied it. Their act was basically a blatant act of plagiarism.
"Why couldn't they have joined with us and we'd have done the toy-shop all together?" demanded Agnes crossly.
"Why couldn't they have teamed up with us so we could have done the toy shop together?" Agnes asked irritably.
"Oh, I don't know. It's just their perversity. It'll look so stupid to have two separate shows. Whichever comes last will seem so stale after the other."
"Oh, I don't know. It's just their stubbornness. It’ll look so dumb to have two separate shows. The one that comes last will feel so outdated after the other."
"Why, of course, ours will come first! It must!"
"Of course, we have to go first! It has to!"
"There'll be a fight for it."
"There will be a struggle for it."
"We can't squabble at the carnival with Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley looking on. We'd better have our battle beforehand and get it over."
"We can't argue at the carnival with Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley watching. We should settle our issues beforehand and just get it out of the way."
"Tell the Stars we mean to have first innings?"
"Tell the stars we're planning to go first?"
"Look here, it's no use coming to open war with them. I vote we try diplomacy. Has anybody thought of the programs yet?"
"Listen, there's no point in going to open war with them. I say we try diplomacy. Has anyone considered the programs yet?"
"I heard the seniors groaning over having to paint covers for them."
"I heard the older students complaining about having to paint covers for them."
"Well, let's go to them privately and volunteer to help. Then we shall have the opportunity of telling them that the Transition stunt is to be in two divisions, and that Part I will be taken by ourselves."
"Alright, let's approach them privately and offer our help. Then we can inform them that the Transition stunt will be in two parts, and that we will be handling Part I ourselves."
"Quite a brain-throb!"
"Such a brain-buster!"
"Renie, I'm beginning to admire you!"
"Renie, I'm starting to admire you!"
"Peachy can paint beautifully!"
"Peachy paints beautifully!"
"So can Joan and Esther. Shall I go and say we offer to do six programs? Right-o! Come with me, Peachy. You're our champion wheedler."
"So can Joan and Esther. Should I go and say we’re offering to do six programs? Alright! Come with me, Peachy. You’re our top negotiator."
The two delegates started at once on their diplomatic mission. They felt indeed that there was no time to be lost. They found several of the prefects collected in Rachel's bedroom, where possibly they were having a little private candy party, for there were sounds of a rustling of paper and a shutting of drawers before they were granted permission to enter the precincts. The Transition girls always envied the seniors' rooms. These were on the seaward side of the house, and their balcony had glorious views over the bay and the surrounding coast. The decorations were very tasteful. The walls were gray, with a stenciled frieze of hydrangeas, and there were soft-shaded Indian rugs on the polished[128] wood floor. Rachel and her roommates had provided their own luxuries in the way of pretty cushions, table-covers, pictures, and flower-vases, and the general effect was of harmonious comfort.
The two delegates immediately set off on their diplomatic mission. They realized that they needed to act quickly. They discovered several of the prefects gathered in Rachel's bedroom, where they might have been having a little private candy party, as there were noises of rustling paper and drawers being shut before they were allowed to enter. The Transition girls always envied the seniors' rooms. These rooms were on the ocean side of the house, and their balcony offered stunning views of the bay and the surrounding coastline. The decor was very classy. The walls were gray, adorned with a stenciled frieze of hydrangeas, and there were softly shaded Indian rugs on the polished[128] wood floor. Rachel and her roommates added their own touches with pretty cushions, table covers, pictures, and flower vases, creating an overall effect of cozy harmony.
"Well? What can I do for you?" inquired the head girl briefly, as Stella admitted the diplomats.
"Well? What can I do for you?" asked the head girl shortly, as Stella let the diplomats in.
It was not a very encouraging reception. Possibly the prefects were annoyed at being disturbed in the midst of what they were doing.
It wasn’t a very welcoming reception. The prefects might have been irritated at being interrupted while they were focused on what they were doing.
Peachy, however, ignored Rachel's tone, and putting on her most winning smile inquired:
Peachy, however, disregarded Rachel's tone and, flashing her biggest smile, asked:
"We wonder if you're painting any program covers for the carnival?"
"We're curious if you're working on any program covers for the carnival?"
Rachel lolled back in her chair and retied the bow that terminated her long dark pigtail.
Rachel leaned back in her chair and retied the bow that secured her long dark pigtail.
"Perhaps we are and perhaps we aren't," was her somewhat cryptic reply.
"Maybe we are and maybe we aren't," was her somewhat mysterious reply.
"The matter's in our hands entirely, of course," cooed Sybil, rocking to and fro on a cane sedia.
"The matter is completely in our hands, of course," Sybil said sweetly, rocking back and forth on a cane chair.
"I know," put in Irene, trying to be tactful. "We only thought that perhaps you might care to have a little help. Some of us would be ready to paint a few if you like."
"I know," Irene said, trying to be polite. "We just thought that maybe you’d like some help. Some of us would be willing to paint a few if you want."
This put a different complexion on the case. The seniors, always bristling for their privileges, resented idle curiosity—on the part of the Transition. But an offer of help was another matter.
This changed the situation completely. The seniors, always ready to defend their privileges, resented any idle curiosity from the Transition. But an offer to help was a different story.
"There certainly is a great number to be done," said Erica, with a beseeching look at Rachel.
"There’s definitely a lot to be done," said Erica, looking at Rachel with a pleading expression.
"Well, we shouldn't mind your taking a few off our hands," she conceded. "Half a dozen? Sybil, will you get those programs out of my drawer? Put anything you like on them—flowers, birds, figures, or landscapes. I'll lend you this to copy the printing from. Let me have them by Thursday if you can."
"Well, we don’t mind you taking a few off our hands," she agreed. "Half a dozen? Sybil, can you grab those programs out of my drawer? Feel free to put whatever you want on them—flowers, birds, figures, or landscapes. I’ll lend you this to copy the text from. If you can, get them back to me by Thursday."
Rachel glanced meaningly at the door, as if she considered the interview might now with decency come to an end. Neither Peachy nor Irene took the hint, however. The main object of their mission had not yet been broached.
Rachel glanced suggestively at the door, as if she thought the interview might finally come to a decent close. However, neither Peachy nor Irene picked up on the hint. The main purpose of their visit still hadn’t been addressed.
"You've not written the program inside yet," commented Peachy, opening one of the covers.
"You haven't written the program inside yet," Peachy said, opening one of the covers.
"We'll do that later."
"We'll do that later."
"Shall we copy some for you?"
"Should we make some copies for you?"
"Oh, no, thanks!"
"No, thank you!"
Then Irene, growing desperate, blurted out what they had really come to say.
Then Irene, feeling desperate, suddenly revealed what they had actually come to say.
"The Transition stunt is to be in two parts this time. Bertha and Mabel are arranging one, and Peachy is getting up another. Do you mind putting ours down to come first?"
"The Transition stunt will have two parts this time. Bertha and Mabel are organizing one, and Peachy is putting together another. Could you please make sure ours goes first?"
"Sorry, but I'm afraid it can't be done," yawned Rachel. "Bertha has been up and bagged first innings. I wrote it down, didn't I, Stella? Where's that list? Yes, here we are. The juniors are to come first, because Miss Morgan has trained them and she thinks they'll get the fidgets if they wait, and it's better to have their performance over.[130] Then, of course, comes our stunt, and then the Transition."
"Sorry, but I don't think it can happen," Rachel yawned. "Bertha has already taken the first turn. I noted it down, right, Stella? Where’s that list? Ah, here it is. The juniors go first because Miss Morgan has trained them and she thinks they’ll get antsy if they have to wait, and it’s better to get their performance out of the way.[130] Then, of course, comes our act, and then the Transition."
"Could we possibly have our half of the Transition stunt before yours? It would make more variety."
"Can we maybe do our half of the Transition stunt before yours? It would add more variety."
"Most certainly not!"
"Definitely not!"
Rachel's brow was puckered in a frown, and Sybil, from the depths of the rocking-chair, murmured, "Cheek!"
Rachel's forehead was creased in a frown, and Sybil, from the depths of the rocking chair, softly said, "Cheek!"
"We've got the program all fixed up, and we're not going to change it for anybody," chirped Erica.
"We've got the program all set, and we're not changing it for anyone," said Erica.
"Any one who isn't satisfied needn't act," endorsed Rachel, with such a very decided glance at the door that the two delegates could no longer obtrude their presence, and were obliged to beat an unwilling retreat.
"Anyone who isn't satisfied doesn't have to act," Rachel said, giving the door such a strong look that the two delegates could no longer stay and were forced to leave reluctantly.
They walked along the passage very dissatisfied with the result of their mission.
They strolled down the hallway, feeling very unhappy with the outcome of their mission.
"We've got all the fag of painting these wretched programs, and gained nothing at all," groused Irene.
"We've done all the annoying work of painting these terrible programs, and we've gained nothing at all," complained Irene.
"They might have told us first about Bertha. Isn't she an absolute Jacob—supplanting us like this?"
"They could have told us about Bertha first. Isn't she just the worst—taking our place like this?"
"Those seniors are most unsympathetic. I want to go back and tell Rachel what I think of her."
"Those seniors are so unsympathetic. I want to go back and tell Rachel what I think of her."
"She'd only say, 'How foreign' if you got excited. And it wouldn't be an atom of use either."
"She'd just say, 'How strange' if you got excited. And it wouldn't be any help at all."
"They've taken the best place in the program for their stunt."
"They've claimed the best spot in the program for their stunt."
"What's to be done about it?"
"What's going to be done about it?"
"It will need some thinking over."
"It'll take some thought."
Peachy's agile brains were rarely to be beaten. She slept upon the problem, and informed her friends afterwards that inspiration came to her at exactly 3 a.m.
Peachy's quick thinking was hard to beat. She slept on the problem and later told her friends that inspiration struck her at exactly 3 a.m.
"I know, because I heard the convent clock strike. I sat up in bed and laughed. I wonder I didn't wake the dormitory, but nobody stirred a finger. Listen, and I'll explain. The situation at present is this: Bertha and her Starry Circle have cribbaged our idea and forestalled us on the program, and are going to act their wretched waxworks first, and are congratulating themselves that their piece will take the shine out of ours."
"I know because I heard the convent clock strike. I sat up in bed and laughed. I can’t believe I didn’t wake up the dormitory, but no one moved. Listen, and I'll explain. Right now, the situation is this: Bertha and her Starry Circle have stolen our idea and jumped ahead of us on the schedule, and they’re planning to perform their awful wax figures first, feeling all pleased with themselves that their act will outshine ours."
"So it will, I'm afraid. The audience will have sat through the juniors' play, the seniors' stunt, and the waxworks. They'll be bored stiff to see our toy-shop straight away afterwards."
"So it will, I'm afraid. The audience will have sat through the juniors' play, the seniors' act, and the wax figures. They'll be completely bored to see our toy shop right after that."
"Well, they shan't see it. That's my idea. Let's drop the toy-shop and do something quite different."
"Well, they won't see it. That's my idea. Let's forget the toy shop and do something completely different."
"Drop our toy-shop! O-o-h!"
"Forget our toy store! O-o-h!"
"We'll do it some other time. But you see we've one advantage on the program at any rate. We come last."
"We'll do it another time. But you know, we have one advantage in the program at least. We go last."
"That's what we're raving against."
"That's what we're against."
"I know! But if you think of it, it's a great opportunity. Suppose we do a splendid finishing tableau instead of animated toys? It would make a magnificent wind-up, and would be a surprise for[132] everybody. Think of the amazement of the Starry Circle, when they're expecting us to do a pale copy of their own stunt, to see us posed as a tableau, and everybody clapping the roof off."
"I know! But if you think about it, it’s a fantastic opportunity. What if we do an amazing final tableau instead of animated toys? It would make a spectacular finish and surprise everyone. Just imagine the shock of the Starry Circle when they’re expecting us to do a weak imitation of their act, and see us posing as a tableau, with everyone applauding like crazy."
"It would be rather sporty."
"It would be quite cool."
"Only I did so want to dress up as a kangaroo," mourned Joan dolefully.
"All I really wanted was to dress up as a kangaroo," Joan said sadly.
"You shall be Australia instead, and you'll look far nicer. I'll guarantee to make you ever so pretty. It's to be an Anglo-American pageant, to symbolize the school. We'll have Columbia and Britannia and all her colonies, in a sort of entente cordiale. You'll see it will please Miss Morley and Miss Rodgers no end. That Starry Circle will be just aching with envy. They'll wish they'd been in it. It will absolutely take the wind out of their sails and lay them flat."
"You'll be Australia instead, and you'll look way better. I promise to make you really pretty. It's going to be an Anglo-American event to represent the school. We'll have Columbia and Britannia and all her colonies, in a sort of entente cordiale. You'll see how much Miss Morley and Miss Rodgers will love it. That Starry Circle will be just aching with envy. They'll wish they had been part of it. It will completely take the wind out of their sails and leave them flat."
"Peachy Proctor, there's a spice of genius in your composition," said Jess admiringly. "I could never have thought of that myself."
"Peachy Proctor, you have a touch of genius in what you created," Jess said admiringly. "I could never have thought of that on my own."
"Oh, fiddlesticks! Glad you approve though. Now what we've got to do is to hustle up and get busy over costumes. They'll take some contriving. Hide all your best things away from the Stars, or they'll be commandeering them. Mabel has no conscience. And be careful that not the least teeny-weeny hint leaks out. Let's talk openly about the toy-shop, and pretend we're still going on practicing for it. It will be all the bigger sell for them when they find out."[133]
"Oh, come on! I'm glad you think so, though. Now we need to hurry up and get started on the costumes. They’ll need some creativity. Keep all your best stuff hidden from the Stars, or they’ll just take it. Mabel has no scruples. And make sure not a single tiny hint slips out. Let's talk openly about the toy shop and pretend we’re still practicing for it. It'll be such a bigger surprise for them when they find out." [133]
The Camellia Buds, having undertaken to paint six program covers, nobly did their duty and finished them in the prescribed time. Lorna offered to take them to Rachel's room, and met with quite a gracious reception from the head girl. So much so that she ventured to put forward a suggestion of her own.
The Camellia Buds, having agreed to paint six program covers, proudly fulfilled their task and completed them on time. Lorna offered to bring them to Rachel's room, where she was warmly welcomed by the head girl. Feeling encouraged, she took the chance to share her own suggestion.
"May Part I of the Transition stunt have a time limit?" she asked. "We want to have some idea when we're to come on."
"Could Part I of the Transition stunt have a time limit?" she asked. "We want to know when we're supposed to go on."
"Certainly," agreed Rachel. "We can't let Part I go on ad infinitum. I hadn't thought of that. I shall tell Bertha she may have ten minutes and no longer. I shall ring the curtain bell if she exceeds. I see your point entirely. It's only fair."
"Definitely," Rachel agreed. "We can't let Part I drag on forever. I hadn't considered that. I'll let Bertha know she has ten minutes and no more. I'll ring the curtain bell if she goes over. I completely understand your point. It's only fair."
"I was afraid if it was getting near tea-time the audience mightn't want to stay."
"I was worried that if it was nearing tea time, the audience might not want to stick around."
"Exactly. I'll take care your stunt isn't crowded out. Trust that to me. I'm not head girl here for nothing. And I'm not entirely blind either. My advice is to look after yourselves."
"Exactly. I'll make sure your stunt doesn’t get overshadowed. You can count on me for that. I didn’t become head girl for nothing. And I’m not completely clueless either. My advice is to take care of yourselves."
Lorna returned to the Camellia Buds feeling she had considerably scored over the Stars. Her previous acquaintance with school theatricals had taught her that audiences are human, that even teachers will not sit through too lengthy a performance, and that the lure of tea cannot be resisted by those who are accustomed to drink it daily at 4 p.m. As their own dormitory was half in possession of the enemy, Irene and Lorna adjourned to Peachy's bedroom to make preparations for their costumes, and held cosy sew[134]ing-bees in company with Delia, Jess, Mary, and any other chums who were able to join them. They kept their properties safely locked up inside one of the wardrobes in No. 13, and Peachy wore the key tied under her skirt with a piece of ribbon.
Lorna returned to the Camellia Buds feeling like she had definitely outperformed the Stars. Her past experience with school theater had shown her that audiences are human, that even teachers won’t sit through a performance that drags on too long, and that those who are used to having tea daily at 4 p.m. can’t resist the temptation. Since their own dorm was partially occupied by the enemy, Irene and Lorna went to Peachy’s bedroom to get ready for their costumes and hosted cozy sewing sessions with Delia, Jess, Mary, and any other friends who could join them. They kept their props safely locked up in one of the wardrobes in No. 13, and Peachy wore the key tied under her skirt with a ribbon.
"Because you can't trust that sneaking Mabel not to come in and poke about," she explained grimly. "I know she wants my dressing-gown."
"Because you can't trust that sneaky Mabel not to come in and snoop around," she said grimly. "I know she wants my dressing gown."
"We shall have to gallop with our costumes if we're to make anything of a show," said Sheila, hastily running seams in a creation of scarlet and blue, destined to clothe Canada.
"We'll have to hurry up with our outfits if we want to put on a good show," said Sheila, quickly stitching seams in a design of red and blue, meant to represent Canada.
"I know, but we'll wear them even if they've got raw edges and are fastened together with pins. I don't suppose the audience will be near enough to see the stitches. I hope not, at any rate. Mine are absolute cats' cradles."
"I know, but we'll wear them even if they have rough edges and are held together with pins. I doubt the audience will be close enough to see the stitches. At least, I hope not. Mine are a total mess."
By the day of the festival, however, the Camellia Buds were exactly ready. They had kept their secret strictly, and flattered themselves that their rivals the Stars were in complete ignorance of their change of program. The acting was to be in the gymnasium, not in the garden, for a sirocco wind was blowing and the overcast sky promised rain. It was a pity, for the pergola would have made such a beautiful background, and some enthusiasts even petitioned Miss Morley to keep to her original plan.
By the day of the festival, the Camellia Buds were all set. They had kept their secret under wraps and convinced themselves that their rivals, the Stars, had no idea about their change of plans. The performance was now going to be in the gymnasium instead of the garden, because a sirocco wind was blowing and the cloudy sky suggested rain. It was a shame, as the pergola would have made a gorgeous backdrop, and a few enthusiasts even asked Miss Morley to stick to her original plan.
"And have you all wet through, and the guests shivering with cold?" she replied. "No, indeed! Be thankful we have such a large room as the gym[135] to act in. Otherwise the fête would have been put off altogether."
"And are you all soaked and the guests shivering with cold?" she replied. "No way! Be glad we have such a big space like the gym[135] to use. Otherwise, the event would have been canceled altogether."
The girls were allowed, however, to decorate the platform with flowers, and to hang up Chinese lanterns so as to give a festive appearance to the scene. The performers donned their costumes in good time, but wore waterproofs over them to conceal them. They wished to witness each other's stunts, yet did not want to reveal their own secrets too soon. There was quite a good audience assembled in the gymnasium. Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley had sent out many invitations, and some parents and friends had come over from Naples to combine a peep at the celebrated Fossato festival with a visit to the school. Irene's cup of joy was full when, to her utter amazement, she saw her own father, mother, and brother walk into the room.
The girls were allowed to decorate the platform with flowers and hang up Chinese lanterns to give the scene a festive look. The performers put on their costumes in plenty of time but wore raincoats over them to keep them hidden. They wanted to see each other's tricks but didn't want to show their own secrets too early. There was a pretty good crowd gathered in the gymnasium. Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley had sent out a lot of invitations, and some parents and friends had come over from Naples to catch a glimpse of the famous Fossato festival while visiting the school. Irene was overjoyed when, to her complete surprise, she saw her dad, mom, and brother walk into the room.
"Well! You are a surprise package," she exclaimed, greeting them gleefully. "Why didn't you write and tell me you were coming?"
"Wow! You are a surprise," she said, happily greeting them. "Why didn't you write and let me know you were coming?"
"We didn't know ourselves," said Vincent. "We never thought we could manage to get off, and we didn't want to disappoint you. When does your stunt come on?"
"We didn’t know who we were," Vincent said. "We never thought we could make it out, and we didn’t want to let you down. When does your act start?"
"Not till the end, so I can sit with you most of the time. Oh! It's simply too good to have you all turn up like this. Mother darling, there's a chair for you here, and I'll be in the middle between you and Daddy."
"Not until the end, so I can be with you most of the time. Oh! It's just so great to have you all here like this. Mom, there's a chair for you right here, and I'll sit in the middle between you and Dad."
The entertainment began with a fairy play acted[136] by the juniors. They looked very pretty in their gauzy garments, and little Désirée, in a gossamer robe of elfin green, made an attractive queen, so dainty and ethereal that the audience almost expected to see through her. "What a sweet child!" was the general comment, as she tripped back in response to a storm of clapping, to give an encore to her "Moonbeam Song."
The show started with a fairy play performed[136] by the younger kids. They looked adorable in their light, flowing outfits, and little Désirée, dressed in a delicate green gown, made a charming queen, so graceful and otherworldly that the audience nearly felt they could see right through her. "What a lovely girl!" was the common remark as she bounced back for an encore of her "Moonbeam Song" in response to a wave of applause.
The juniors retired, having covered themselves with glory, greatly to the satisfaction of Miss Morgan, who had spent much time in training them for their performance.
The juniors finished, having achieved great success, much to the delight of Miss Morgan, who had dedicated a lot of time to preparing them for their performance.
It was now the turn of the seniors. They had got up an operetta of Robin Hood, and appeared clad in the orthodox foresters' costume of Lincoln green, with bows, arrows, and quivers. Stella, as Maid Marian, and Phyllis, as the Curtle Friar, were especial successes; while Will Scarlett and Little John gave a noble display of fencing with quarter-staves, a part of the program which they had practiced in secrecy, under the instruction of the gymnastic mistress, and now presented as a complete surprise to the school. Their acting was so spirited that everybody was quite sorry when the short piece was ended, and would have liked certain scenes repeated, had not Miss Morley pointed to her watch and shaken her head emphatically to forbid further encores. Past experience had warned her not to allow one section of the school to monopolize an undue share of the time to the exclusion of others.[137]
It was now the seniors' turn. They put together an operetta of Robin Hood and showed up dressed in the traditional foresters' costume of Lincoln green, complete with bows, arrows, and quivers. Stella, as Maid Marian, and Phyllis, as the Curtle Friar, were particularly successful; meanwhile, Will Scarlett and Little John showcased an impressive display of fencing with quarter-staves, a part of the program they had secretly practiced with the gym teacher, presenting it as a complete surprise to the school. Their performance was so lively that everyone was a bit disappointed when the short piece ended and wished certain scenes could be repeated, but Miss Morley pointed to her watch and shook her head firmly to stop any more encores. Her past experiences had taught her not to let one part of the school take up too much time at the expense of others.[137]
"It's the turn of the Transition now," she said. "We shall only just work through our program by half past four."
"It's the Transition's turn now," she said. "We’ll barely finish our program by 4:30."
Even the Camellia Buds, though they watched with jaundiced eyes, could not deny that the members of the Starry Circle managed their waxworks very creditably. Elsie indeed, as Madame de Pompadour, was not convincing, but Mabel made a distinguished Sir Walter Raleigh, and Bertha surpassed herself as Queen Elizabeth. The rival sorority, after witnessing this triumph, was more and more thankful to have abandoned the idea of acting an animated toy-shop. It would certainly have seemed tame to continue on the same lines as the prior performance. As it was they chuckled with satisfaction behind the curtain, while they arranged themselves for the tableau.
Even the Camellia Buds, though they watched with skeptical eyes, couldn't deny that the members of the Starry Circle managed their wax figures very well. Elsie, as Madame de Pompadour, was not convincing, but Mabel made a distinguished Sir Walter Raleigh, and Bertha outdid herself as Queen Elizabeth. The rival group, after seeing this success, was increasingly grateful to have given up the idea of putting on a show about an animated toy shop. It would have definitely felt boring to stick with the same theme as the previous performance. As it was, they chuckled with satisfaction behind the curtain while they got ready for the tableau.
"I guess it will make them sit up," purred Peachy, setting a curl straight with the aid of her pocket-mirror. "It will be frightfully hard to keep still, for I shall just want to stare round and see their faces, but don't alarm yourselves. I promise not to give so much as a blink. I wouldn't disgrace our stunt for the world. I'll be a rigid marble statue till the curtain drops."
"I guess it will definitely make them pay attention," Peachy said, straightening a curl with her pocket mirror. "It’s going to be super hard to stay still because I’ll just want to look around and see their reactions, but don’t worry. I promise not to even blink. I wouldn’t ruin our act for anything. I’ll be like a solid marble statue until the curtain falls."
"Sh! sh! Don't chatter so much," warned Jess. "Aren't you ready yet? Miss Morley's getting impatient."
"Shh! Don't talk so much," Jess warned. "Aren't you ready yet? Miss Morley's getting impatient."
"It's nearly half past four, and I expect everybody is longing for tea," put in Irene.[138]
"It's almost four-thirty, and I bet everyone is craving tea," Irene said.[138]
"They'll have to wait for it till we've done our stunt. We're not going to be left out," said Peachy, hurriedly taking her pose.
"They'll have to wait for it until we've finished our stunt. We're not going to miss out," said Peachy, quickly striking her pose.
The allegorical scene in which the girls were grouped presented a pretty picture as the curtain rose.
The allegorical scene with the girls gathered together looked beautiful as the curtain lifted.
In the center Agnes and Delia, dressed as Britannia and Columbia, supported the Union Jack and the Stars and Strips together with a bunch of camellias as a delicate compliment to the school; Jess, in plaid and tam-o'-shanter, stood for her native Scotland; Peachy, with fringed leather leggings and cowboy's hat, was a ranch-girl; Joan in a somewhat similar costume represented "the bush" in Australia; Sheila in a white coat trimmed plentifully with cotton wool made a pretty Canada; Irene was an Irish colleen; Mary, with bunches of mimosa, typified South Africa; and Esther, gorgeous in Oriental drapery and numerous necklaces, was an Indian princess. But perhaps the most successful costume of all was Lorna's. She had been chosen to take the character of New Zealand, and was dressed in a pale yellow wrapper decorated with beautiful sprays of tinted leaves. Round her head was a garland of orange blossoms, and in her arms she held great branches of oranges and lemons, to typify the fruits of the country she was impersonating. With Lorna's dark eyes and hair the effect was most striking. She kept her pose admirably, scarcely blinking an eyelid, though Mary palpably moved, and even[139] Joan was guilty of a smile. The audience, immensely surprised and pleased with the tableau, clapped enthusiastically. It was felt to be a very fitting finish to the festival.
In the center, Agnes and Delia, dressed as Britannia and Columbia, held up the Union Jack and the Stars and Stripes along with a bunch of camellias as a lovely tribute to the school. Jess, in plaid and a tam-o'-shanter, represented her native Scotland; Peachy, in fringed leather leggings and a cowboy hat, was a ranch girl; Joan, in a similar outfit, represented "the bush" of Australia; Sheila, in a white coat trimmed generously with cotton wool, made a charming Canada; Irene was an Irish girl; Mary, with bunches of mimosa, symbolized South Africa; and Esther, stunning in colorful Eastern drapery and many necklaces, was an Indian princess. But perhaps the standout costume was Lorna's. She had been chosen to represent New Zealand and wore a pale yellow dress decorated with beautiful colored leaf sprays. Around her head was a garland of orange blossoms, and in her arms, she held large branches of oranges and lemons to represent the fruits of the country she was embodying. With Lorna's dark eyes and hair, the look was striking. She maintained her pose perfectly, hardly blinking, while Mary obviously moved, and even Joan couldn't help but smile. The audience, surprisingly delighted with the display, clapped enthusiastically. It was seen as a very fitting end to the festival.
"You kept your secret well, girls," said Miss Morley, as she congratulated them afterwards. "I'm sure nobody had the least hint. It was charmingly thought out and arranged. Come along now and have some tea. It has really been a most successful afternoon."
"You girls kept your secret really well," said Miss Morley as she congratulated them afterward. "I’m sure no one had the slightest clue. It was beautifully planned and organized. Come on now and have some tea. It’s been such a successful afternoon."
Audience and performers, the latter in all the glory of their pretty costumes, mingled together now for conversation and tea-drinking. Irene quickly joined her family, and had much to say to them, and many questions to ask about their doings in Naples.
Audience and performers, the latter flaunting their beautiful costumes, mingled together now for conversations and tea. Irene quickly joined her family, eager to talk to them and ask lots of questions about what they’d been up to in Naples.
"I say, Renie," whispered Vincent, suddenly interrupting her, "tell me who's that lovely girl? She looked the best in the whole of your tableau."
"I say, Renie," Vincent whispered, suddenly interrupting her, "tell me, who's that beautiful girl? She looked the best out of everyone in your display."
Irene followed his glance to the yellow-clad figure handing the teacups which Miss Morley was filling.
Irene followed his gaze to the figure in yellow who was handing over the teacups that Miss Morley was filling.
"That's Lorna. One of my best chums. Yes, that costume suits her. I want to bring her to speak to Mother. Yes, Lorna, you must come. I simply shan't let you run away. Mummie darling, this is Lorna. We room together, you know."
"That's Lorna. One of my closest friends. Yes, that outfit looks great on her. I want to bring her to meet Mom. Yes, Lorna, you have to come. I won't let you just leave. Mom, sweetheart, this is Lorna. We share a room, you know."
Lorna, dragged forward much against her will to be introduced, stood shy and blushing, but her heightened color and evident confusion added to her attraction, and several heads were turned to glance at her among the guests in that quarter of the room.[140] It was not until this occasion of the carnival that any one at the Villa Camellia had recognized Lorna as a budding beauty.
Lorna, pulled forward against her will for introductions, stood shy and blushing, but her rosy cheeks and clear discomfort only made her more appealing, causing several guests to turn their heads to look at her in that part of the room.[140] It wasn’t until this carnival that anyone at the Villa Camellia had noticed Lorna as an emerging beauty.
"You ought always to wear yellow," Peachy said to her afterwards. "It's quite your color. By the by, who chooses your clothes for you?"
"You should always wear yellow," Peachy told her later. "It's totally your color. By the way, who picks out your clothes for you?"
"Miss Rodgers generally takes me to Naples and buys them."
"Miss Rodgers usually takes me to Naples and buys them."
"She's no taste. Her ideas run to a gym suit and a school panama and nothing beyond. I'll give you a tip. Next time you need an evening dress or a Sunday jumper, engineer it so Miss Morley does the shopping. She'll get you something pretty, I'll guarantee. She chose that blue crêpe de chine for Delia. Don't forget. And don't look so fearfully surprised. If you haven't thought about your clothes before it's time you did. My dear, you'll pay dressing. Come close and I'll whisper to you: some of those Stars are just too jealous of you for words. I'm tickled to bits."[141]
"She has no style. Her ideas are just a gym outfit and a school hat and nothing more. Here’s a tip: next time you need a fancy dress or a nice sweater for Sunday, make sure Miss Morley does the shopping. She’ll find you something lovely, I promise. She picked that blue crêpe de chine for Delia. Don’t forget that. And don’t look so shocked. If you haven’t thought about your wardrobe before, it’s time you started. My dear, dressing well will cost you. Come closer and I’ll let you in on a secret: some of those stars are just way too jealous of you. It makes me so happy."[141]
CHAPTER XI
Up Vesuvius
On a certain day towards the end of March, Miss Morley, who usually acted as cicerone and general guide, arranged to take a select little party up Vesuvius. Irene, Lorna, Peachy, and Delia were among the favored few, and congratulated themselves exceedingly. It is certainly not an every-day occurrence for schoolgirls to view a volcano, and this particular excursion, being long and difficult, was kept as a special treat, and was regarded as the titbit of the various expeditions from the Villa Camellia. Many of the girls had, of course, made it on former occasions, but to those whom Miss Morley was escorting to-day it was all new.
On a day near the end of March, Miss Morley, who usually played the role of tour guide, organized a special trip up Vesuvius for a small group. Irene, Lorna, Peachy, and Delia were among the lucky ones and felt very pleased with themselves. It’s definitely not something schoolgirls do every day to see a volcano, and this trip was long and challenging, making it a special treat and considered the highlight of the various outings from the Villa Camellia. Many of the girls had done it before, but for those Miss Morley was taking today, it was all new.
"I was to have gone last autumn," confided Peachy, "but the fact is I got into a little fix with Miss Rodgers, and she started on the rampage and canceled my exeat. I cried till I was simply a sopping sponge, but she was a perfect crab that day. Lorna, weren't you to have gone too once before?"
"I was supposed to go last autumn," Peachy shared, "but the truth is I got into a bit of trouble with Miss Rodgers, and she flipped out and canceled my exeat. I cried until I was just a soaking mess, but she was really in a bad mood that day. Lorna, weren't you supposed to go too at one point?"
"Yes, and got toothache. Just like my luck. There the others were starting off, and I was sitting by the stove with a swollen face, dabbing on belladonna, and Miss Rodgers careering round telling[142] me I must have it out. Ugh! My ailments always turn up when I'm going anywhere."
"Yeah, and I got a toothache. Just my luck. The others were all heading out, and I was sitting by the stove with a swollen face, putting on belladonna, while Miss Rodgers was running around telling[142] me I needed to get it pulled. Ugh! My problems always show up right before I'm going somewhere."
"Well, you're all right to-day at any rate," consoled Delia, rather unsympathetically.
"Well, at least you're okay today," Delia said, sounding pretty unsympathetic.
"If I don't get seasick on the boat."
"If I don't get motion sickness on the boat."
"Oh, buck up! You mustn't. We'll throw you overboard to the fishes if you do anything so silly. For goodness' sake don't any one start symptoms and spoil the fun. Where's Miss Morley? I'm just aching to be off."
"Oh, come on! You shouldn't. We'll toss you overboard to the fish if you do anything that foolish. Seriously, let's not have anyone start acting weird and ruin the fun. Where's Miss Morley? I can't wait to get going."
The party left Fossato by the early morning steamer and went straight to Naples. They drove from the quay to the station, then took the little local train for Vesuvius. Italian railways generally provide scant accommodation for the number of passengers, so there ensued a wild scramble for seats, and it was only by the help of the conductor, whom she had judiciously tipped, that Miss Morley managed to keep her flock together, and settle them in one of the small saloon carriages. Here they were wedged pretty tightly among native Italians, and tourists of various nations, including some voluble Swedes and a company of dapper Japanese gentlemen, who were seeing Europe. After much pushing, crowding, shouting, and gesticulation on the part of both the public and officials, the train at last started and pursued its jolting and jerky way. It ran first through the poorer district of Naples, where dilapidated houses, whose faded walls showed traces of former gay pink, blue, or yellow color-wash, stood[143] in the midst of vegetable gardens; then, the slums left behind, the line passed a long way among vineyards and orchards of almond, peach, and cherry that were just bursting into glorious lacy blossom. The railway banks were gay with the flowers which March scatters in Southern Italy, red poppies, orange marigolds, lupins, campanulas, purple snapdragons, and wild mignonette, growing anywhere among stones and rocks, with the luxuriance that in northern countries is reserved for June.
The group left Fossato on the early morning steamer and headed straight to Naples. They traveled from the dock to the train station, then took the local train to Vesuvius. Italian railways usually offer limited seating for the number of passengers, leading to a frantic rush for seats. Thanks to a tip she had wisely given to the conductor, Miss Morley managed to keep her group together and get them settled into one of the small passenger carriages. Here, they were tightly squeezed among local Italians and tourists from various countries, including some talkative Swedes and a group of stylish Japanese gentlemen who were exploring Europe. After a lot of pushing, crowding, shouting, and gesturing from both the passengers and the staff, the train finally set off, bouncing and jerking along the way. It first went through the poorer neighborhoods of Naples, where run-down houses with faded walls showed signs of their former bright pink, blue, or yellow paint, surrounded by vegetable gardens; then, leaving the slums behind, the train journeyed through a long stretch of vineyards and orchards of almond, peach, and cherry trees, which were just beginning to bloom beautifully. The railway banks were vibrant with the flowers that March brings to Southern Italy: red poppies, orange marigolds, lupins, campanulas, purple snapdragons, and wild mignonette, growing everywhere among the stones and rocks, thriving in a way that in northern countries is only seen in June.
At Torre Annunziata the party from the Villa Camellia all crowded to the carriage window, for Miss Morley had something to point out to them.
At Torre Annunziata, everyone from the Villa Camellia gathered around the carriage window because Miss Morley had something to show them.
"We're passing over the lava formed by the great eruption in 1906. The whole of the railway line and ever so many houses were buried then. Don't you see bits of them peeping out over there?"
"We're flying over the lava created by the massive eruption in 1906. The entire railway line and countless houses were buried back then. Can’t you see pieces of them sticking out over there?"
"Why, yes, it looks like cinders," commented Lorna.
"Yeah, it really does look like ashes," Lorna said.
"They're great masses of crumbling lava turning into soil. Wait till we get farther on, then you'll see lava more in its raw stage. Very soon we shall be passing over the top of Herculaneum. The ancient city lies buried thirty feet below the surface."
"They're huge piles of crumbling lava transforming into soil. Just wait until we go further; then you'll see lava in its more natural state. Very soon we'll be passing over the top of Herculaneum. The ancient city is buried thirty feet below the surface."
"Aren't they ever going to excavate it like they did Pompeii?"
"Aren't they ever going to dig it up like they did with Pompeii?"
"The trouble is that the modern town of Pugliano is built over the top, and naturally the owners don't want their houses pulled down, whatever treasures in the way of Greek or Roman antiquities may lie[144] buried underneath. Isn't the view of the Bay of Naples beautiful from here?"
"The problem is that the modern town of Pugliano is built on top of everything, and of course the homeowners don’t want their houses torn down, no matter what Greek or Roman treasures might be buried beneath. Isn’t the view of the Bay of Naples amazing from here?"
"Yes, and the flowers. It's like fairyland."
"Yeah, and the flowers. It’s like a fairy tale."
At Pugliano the party left the train, and after a long and tiresome wait at the station changed to the light electric railway that was to take them up Vesuvius. The little carriage resembled a tramcar, and its wide glass windows afforded excellent views of the scenery en route. Up—up—up they went, gradually getting higher and higher. It was marvelous how the vegetation altered as they ascended. The cactuses, olives, almonds, and peach orchards gave way to hillsides covered with small chestnut, oak, or poplar trees, and the poppies and daisies were succeeded by broom bushes and clumps of rosemary. They were getting on to the region of the lava, and all the ground was brown, like newly turned peat. Men were busy digging terraces in the volcanic earth, to plant vines, working calmly as if the great cone above them had never belched forth fire and ashes.
At Pugliano, the group got off the train and, after a long and exhausting wait at the station, switched to the light electric railway that would take them up Vesuvius. The small carriage looked like a tram, and its large glass windows provided amazing views of the scenery en route. Up—up—up they went, gradually climbing higher. It was incredible how the vegetation changed as they went up. The cacti, olives, almonds, and peach trees gave way to hillsides filled with small chestnut, oak, or poplar trees, and the poppies and daisies were replaced by broom bushes and clusters of rosemary. They were entering the lava region, and the ground was brown, like freshly turned peat. Workers were busy digging terraces in the volcanic soil to plant vines, going about their work as if the massive cone above had never spewed fire and ash.
"How dare they live here?" shuddered Peachy, pointing to the tiny dwellings which had been reared here and there. "When they see all the ruin round them, aren't they afraid? What makes them go back?"
"How dare they live here?" shuddered Peachy, pointing to the tiny homes that had been built here and there. "When they see all the destruction around them, aren't they scared? What makes them come back?"
"The ground is so rich," explained Miss Morley. "Nothing grows vines so splendidly as volcanic earth. The people get fatalistic, and think it worth risking their lives to have these fruitful little farms. They[145] say the mountain may not be angry again for years, and they will take their chance."
"The soil is incredibly fertile," Miss Morley explained. "Nothing supports vine growth as wonderfully as volcanic soil. People become fatalistic and believe it’s worth risking their lives for these productive little farms. They[145] say the volcano might not erupt again for years, and they're willing to take that risk."
"It's smoking now," said Lorna.
"It's on fire now," said Lorna.
"I suppose it's safe?" asked Delia anxiously.
"I guess it's safe?" Delia asked nervously.
"Perfectly safe to-day or we shouldn't have been allowed to go up in the electric railway. Do you see that big building—the observatory? Careful investigations are made every day of the crater, and the results telegraphed down to Naples. If there were the slightest hint of danger the trains would be stopped and tourists turned back."
"Totally safe today, or we wouldn't have been allowed to ride the electric train. Do you see that big building over there—the observatory? They conduct careful investigations of the crater every day, and the results are sent down to Naples. If there was even a hint of danger, they'd stop the trains and send the tourists back."
The journey was ever upwards, over great wastes of rough brown lava, which looked as if some giant, in play, had squeezed out the contents of enormous tubes of oil paint on to the mighty palette of the mountain side. The air had grown fresh and cold, for they were at an altitude approaching 4000 feet, and, but for the scenery, might have imagined themselves in Wales or Scotland.
The journey was all uphill, across vast stretches of rough brown lava that looked like a giant had playfully squeezed out the contents of huge tubes of oil paint onto the massive palette of the mountainside. The air had become fresh and cold, as they were at an altitude nearing 4,000 feet, and if it weren't for the scenery, they could have easily thought they were in Wales or Scotland.
The light railway ended at a small station, where there was the observatory and a hotel. All round were masses of enormous cinders, and above, a grim sight, towered the immense cone of Vesuvius. To scale the tremendous incline to the summit there was a funicular railway, to which our party now transferred themselves, sitting on seats raised one above another as in the gallery of a theater. It was here that, if the events of the day are to be truly chronicled, we must record a scrimmage between Irene and her chum, Peachy. The conductor of the light[146] railway had gathered a bunch of rosemary en route, and he now approached the funicular and bestowed his offering upon Peachy, who happened to be sitting nearest to the end. She was immensely gratified at the attention, sniffed the fragrant nosegay, and handed it on for admiration to Lorna, who, after also burying her nose in it, passed it to Irene. The latter ought to have realized it was not her own property, but unfortunately didn't. She calmly appropriated the bunch, and distributed it in portions to those nearest her. Peachy's cheeks flamed. She was a hot-tempered little soul underneath her gay banter.
The light railway ended at a small station that had an observatory and a hotel. All around were piles of large cinders, and looming above was the imposing cone of Vesuvius. To climb the steep incline to the summit, there was a funicular railway, where our group now settled into seats stacked like those in a theater. At this point, if we're going to accurately recount the day's events, we need to note a scuffle between Irene and her friend, Peachy. The conductor of the light[146] railway had picked a bunch of rosemary en route, and he approached the funicular to give it to Peachy, who was sitting closest to the end. She was very pleased with the attention, smelled the lovely bouquet, and passed it to Lorna for her to admire. After taking a whiff herself, Lorna handed it to Irene. Irene should have realized it wasn’t hers, but unfortunately, she didn't. She casually took the bunch and handed it out to those closest to her. Peachy’s cheeks turned red. Beneath her cheerful teasing, she had a fiery temper.
"Well! Of all cool cheek," she exploded. "That was my bouquet. It was given to me, not to you, Renie Beverley. Next time you start being charitable use your own flowers, not mine. You haven't left me a single piece."
"Well! What a nerve," she snapped. "That was my bouquet. It was given to me, not to you, Renie Beverley. Next time you want to be generous, use your own flowers, not mine. You haven't left me a single thing."
"I'm sorry," blushed Irene, trying to collect some portion at least of her offerings to hand back to the lawful owner. "I thought they were given to me."
"I'm sorry," Irene said, blushing as she tried to gather at least some of her gifts to return to their rightful owner. "I thought they were given to me."
"No, you didn't, you simply bagged them," snapped Peachy. "I'm not friends with you, so don't talk to me any more," and Peachy turned a red offended face out of the carriage window.
"No, you didn't, you just grabbed them," snapped Peachy. "I'm not your friend, so don’t talk to me anymore," and Peachy turned a red, offended face out of the carriage window.
Irene might have apologized further, but the funicular gave a mighty jerk at that moment, and the carriage started. Up—up went the little train, working on wire ropes like a bucket coming out of a well. Higher and higher and higher it rose up[147] the terrific incline, over masses of cinders, towards the thick cloud of smoke that loomed above. It stopped at last at a big iron gate, which opened to admit the passengers on to the summit. Here the guides were waiting, and after some parleying in Italian, Miss Morley engaged a couple of them to escort her party. Led by these men, who knew every inch of the way, they started to walk to the crater of the volcano. A cinder path had been made along the edge of the cone, having on the left side a steep ridge of ashes, and on the right a sheer drop of many thousand feet. From this strange road there were weird and beautiful effects—for it was above the region of the clouds, which floated below, sometimes hiding the landscape, and sometimes revealing glorious stretches of country, with gleams of sunshine falling on the white houses of towns miles below, and blue reaches of sea with mountains beyond. Great volumes of smoke kept coming down from the summit, and blowing in a dense cloud, then clearing for a few minutes and forming again. There were booming sounds like the firing of cannons that seemed to issue from the smoke.
Irene might have apologized more, but just then, the funicular jolted hard, and the carriage started moving. Up—up went the little train, pulling on wire ropes like a bucket being lifted out of a well. It climbed higher and higher[147] the steep incline, over heaps of cinders, heading towards the thick cloud of smoke hovering above. Finally, it stopped at a large iron gate, which opened to let the passengers out at the summit. Here, the guides were waiting, and after some negotiation in Italian, Miss Morley hired a couple of them to lead her group. Guided by these men, who knew every inch of the path, they began their walk to the volcano's crater. A cinder path had been created along the edge of the cone, with a steep ridge of ashes on the left and a sheer drop of thousands of feet on the right. From this unusual path, there were eerie and stunning views—because they were above the clouds that floated below, sometimes obscuring the landscape and sometimes revealing beautiful stretches of country, with sunlight glinting on the white houses of towns miles below and blue expanses of sea with mountains beyond. Thick clouds of smoke kept billowing from the summit, rolling in a dense fog, then clearing for a few moments before forming again. There were booming sounds like cannon fire that seemed to come from the smoke.
Very much awed by these impressive surroundings the party kept close together. The guides, in their gray uniforms and caps with red bands, were a comforting feature of the excursion. But for their encouragement the girls would have been too much scared to proceed. Delia was clinging to Peachy, and Lorna held Irene's arm tightly. Miss Morley,[148] who had been before, kept assuring everybody that there was no danger, and after a few minutes they grew sufficiently accustomed to the scene to thoroughly enjoy the magnificent effects of the clouds circling below them. But the guides were calling "Haste," for the mist was clearing, and it would be possible to get a view of the crater. They all scurried along the path, and suddenly to the left, instead of the high ridge of cinders, they could look down into a deep rocky ravine. From this hollow vapors were rising as from a witch's cauldron, but every now and then the wind dispersed them as if lifting a veil, revealing a glimpse of the crater. At the bottom of the ravine stood a great cone, from the mouth of which poured dense clouds of smoke, and between the smoke could be seen fire, as if the interior of the cone were a red-hot furnace. Sometimes the vapors were shadowy as gray phantoms, sometimes glowing red with the reflection of the fire within, and as they whirled round the dim ravine loud explosions broke the silence. The view was as fleeting and evanescent as a landscape in a dream; one minute there would be nothing but a bank of mist and deadly stillness, the next a vision of fire and sounds that rent the mountain air.
Awed by the impressive surroundings, the group stayed close together. The guides, dressed in gray uniforms and caps with red bands, were a reassuring presence during the trip. Without their encouragement, the girls would have been too scared to move forward. Delia clung to Peachy, and Lorna held Irene's arm tightly. Miss Morley, who had been there before, kept assuring everyone that there was no danger, and after a few minutes, they became comfortable with the scene enough to truly enjoy the stunning sight of the clouds circling below them. But the guides were calling "Hurry," because the mist was lifting, and they could get a view of the crater. They all hurried along the path, and suddenly to the left, instead of the high ridge of cinders, they could look down into a deep rocky ravine. Vapors were rising from this hollow as if from a witch's cauldron, but every now and then, the wind would part them like a curtain, revealing a glimpse of the crater. At the bottom of the ravine stood a massive cone, from which heavy clouds of smoke poured, and between the smoke, they could see fire, as if the inside of the cone were a blazing furnace. Sometimes the vapors appeared as gray phantoms, other times glowing red from the fire within, and as they swirled around the dim ravine, loud explosions broke the silence. The view was as fleeting and unreal as a dream; one moment it would be nothing but a dense fog and deadly stillness, the next a vision of fire and sounds that pierced the mountain air.
"It's like looking into the bottomless pit," shivered Delia.
"It's like staring into a never-ending abyss," Delia shivered.
"Oh, but it's magnificent!" gasped Peachy.
"Oh, but it’s amazing!” exclaimed Peachy.
"I'd no idea it would be so grand as this," said Irene. "I wouldn't have missed it for worlds."[149]
"I had no idea it would be this grand," said Irene. "I wouldn't have missed it for anything."[149]
"Come along, girls. The guides can take us farther," said Miss Morley. "Don't be frightened, for it's perfectly safe, and they won't let us go into any danger."
"Come on, girls. The guides can take us further," said Miss Morley. "Don't be scared, it's totally safe, and they won't let us get into any danger."
So they went some way along the mountain and turned down a side path towards the crater. It was difficult walking, for they were all among lava and sliding cinders, but the guides kept close by them, and helped them over difficult places. When they had descended perhaps a hundred feet or so, the ground became percolated with steam, jets of it poured from holes among the rocks, and the cinders upon which they stood felt warm to their boots. The guides brought the party to a halt upon a ledge of volcanic rock, from below which ran a sheer slide of hot cinders into the ravine. From here there was a splendid near view of the cone, its top yellow with sulphur, and at its base a lake of molten lava. One of the guides, a venturesome fellow, climbed down by another path and fetched lumps of sulphur as souvenirs for the girls, and the other guide pressed upon them pieces of lava into which, while hot, he had inserted coins, so that they had set into the mass when cool. They were naturally immensely delighted with these mementoes, and put them in their pockets, quite unsuspecting of the sequel that was to ensue.
So they walked a bit along the mountain and turned down a side path toward the crater. The walking was tough since they were all navigating through lava and sliding cinders, but the guides stayed close to them and helped them over tricky spots. After descending about a hundred feet or so, the ground was filled with steam, jets of it bursting from holes in the rocks, and the cinders beneath their feet felt warm in their boots. The guides stopped the group on a ledge of volcanic rock, with a steep slide of hot cinders dropping into the ravine below. From here, there was an amazing close-up view of the cone, its top bright yellow with sulfur, and at its base, a lake of molten lava. One of the guides, an adventurous guy, climbed down another path and brought up chunks of sulfur as souvenirs for the girls, while the other guide handed them pieces of lava into which he had pressed coins while the lava was still hot, so they had fused into the rock when it cooled. They were obviously thrilled with these keepsakes and put them in their pockets, completely unaware of the consequences that would follow.
It was a fearful scramble back up the steep path over the sliding cinders. The guides held out a stick or a hand to help at awkward corners, and being[150] young and active the party managed to scale the side of the ravine and regain the summit of the mountain without any accidents, though Delia confessed afterwards that she had fully expected to tumble backwards and roll into the lava, a fear which Miss Morley pooh-poohed entirely.
It was a scary scramble back up the steep path over the sliding cinders. The guides offered a stick or a hand to help at tricky spots, and since they were[150] young and energetic, the group managed to climb the side of the ravine and reach the top of the mountain without any accidents. However, Delia admitted later that she had fully expected to fall backwards and roll into the lava, a fear that Miss Morley completely dismissed.
"There was no danger unless you fainted, and the guides were close at your elbow the whole time," she declared.
"There was no danger unless you passed out, and the guides were right by your side the entire time," she declared.
The smiling officials in the gray uniforms and red-banded caps had indeed seemed the good geniuses of the excursion, but alack! they exhibited a different aspect when they had conducted their party back to the entrance of the funicular railway. Not satisfied with the payment which the government tariff allowed them to charge, they demanded from each of the visitors exorbitant tips in consideration of the little lumps of sulphur and lava which they had given them from the crater. The girls, who had supposed these to be presents, were most indignant.
The smiling officials in gray uniforms and red-banded caps really seemed like the friendly guides of the trip, but unfortunately, they showed a different side when they brought their group back to the entrance of the funicular railway. Not content with the payment the government tariff allowed them to charge, they asked each visitor for outrageous tips for the small pieces of sulfur and lava they had handed out from the crater. The girls, who thought these were gifts, were very upset.
"Five francs for a scrap of sulphur!"
"Five francs for a piece of sulfur!"
"And we'd just called him such a kind man!"
"And we just called him such a nice guy!"
"Let him keep his wretched souvenirs!"
"Let him hold onto his miserable souvenirs!"
"No, no! I want mine!"
"No, no! I want mine!"
"It's too bad!"
"That's too bad!"
"I want my money to buy post-cards!"
"I want my money to buy postcards!"
"It's absolute blackmail!"
"It's total blackmail!"
The guides, no longer smiling and obliging, but clamoring loudly for extra money, were finally settled with by Miss Morley, who knew the customs of[151] the country, and was aware that they would be quite content with less than half of what they had asked.
The guides, no longer smiling and cooperative, but instead loudly demanding extra cash, were finally dealt with by Miss Morley, who understood the customs of[151] the country and knew that they would be satisfied with far less than half of what they had requested.
"It's always the way in Naples," she said philosophically, as she thankfully bundled her flock into the funicular. "You can't get along anywhere without tipping. The government may try its best to arrange fixed prices, but every one who goes sightseeing must be prepared to part with a good deal in the way of small change. The guides are not such brigands as they used to be, thank goodness. Thirty or forty years ago I suppose it was hopeless to come unless you brought a courier with you from Naples to keep the others off. Well, you have your little souvenirs of Vesuvius at any rate, even if they've turned out rather expensive ones. They're something to keep, aren't they?"
"It's always like this in Naples," she said thoughtfully as she gratefully gathered her group into the funicular. "You can't get by anywhere without tipping. The government might try hard to set fixed prices, but anyone who goes sightseeing has to be ready to part with quite a bit of spare change. The guides aren't as ruthless as they used to be, thank goodness. Thirty or forty years ago, I guess it was impossible to visit without bringing a courier from Naples to fend off the others. Well, at least you have your little souvenirs from Vesuvius, even if they turned out to be quite pricey. They're something to hold onto, right?"
"I wouldn't have given up mine if they'd asked me twenty dollars for it," declared Peachy, fondling the nickel coin set in the lump of lava.
"I wouldn't have given up mine if they'd asked me twenty bucks for it," Peachy said, playing with the nickel coin embedded in the lump of lava.
"I don't understand the Neapolitans," frowned Irene. "One minute they're so charming and persuasive and winning and gay, and the next they're absolute bandits."
"I don't get the Neapolitans," Irene frowned. "One minute they're charming and smooth and fun, and the next they're complete crooks."
"They're a mixed race, with a good deal of the Spaniard in them," explained Miss Morley. "We must make certain allowances for their southern temperaments and customs. They're very poor, and they look upon American and British tourists as made of money, and therefore fair game to be[152] fleeced. The best plan is to take them quite calmly, and never lose your temper however excited they may get. When you've lived here for a time you learn how to treat them."
"They're a mixed race, with a lot of Spanish heritage," explained Miss Morley. "We need to keep in mind their southern temperaments and customs. They're very poor, and they see American and British tourists as wealthy and therefore easy targets to be[152] taken advantage of. The best approach is to stay calm and never lose your temper, no matter how worked up they may become. Once you've been here for a while, you learn how to deal with them."
By this time they had reached the bottom of the funicular, and were back in the little station near the observatory. A picturesque woman, with a yellow shawl round her shoulders, and long gold earrings in her ears, came hurrying up to sell post-cards, and offered to show the party the quickest way into the hotel. As every one was very tired and hungry Miss Morley succumbed to the voice of this siren, and permitted her to escort them by what she assured them would be a short cut and would save many steps. But alas for Italian veracity! Their suave and smiling guide led them down a path at the back of the hotel to a shabby and dirty little restaurant of her own, where she vehemently assured them she would provide them with a far cheaper meal, an offer which, at the sight of the crumby table-cloth, they resolutely refused.
By this time, they had reached the bottom of the funicular and were back at the small station near the observatory. A charming woman, with a yellow shawl draped around her shoulders and long gold earrings, hurried over to sell postcards and offered to show the group the fastest way to the hotel. Since everyone was very tired and hungry, Miss Morley gave in to this siren's call and let her lead them, claiming it would be a shortcut that would save them many steps. But alas for Italian honesty! Their smooth-talking, smiling guide took them down a path behind the hotel to a shabby, dirty little restaurant of her own, where she insisted she could provide them with a much cheaper meal—an offer they firmly rejected upon seeing the crummy tablecloth.
"The old humbug! I'd no idea she was decoying us away from the hotel. Really nobody can be trusted up here," fumed Miss Morley. "Come along, girls. I told the conductor to reserve a table for us, and there won't be time to have lunch before the train starts unless we're quick."
"The old scam artist! I had no clue she was leading us away from the hotel. Honestly, you can't trust anyone up here," Miss Morley snapped. "Come on, girls. I told the conductor to save us a table, and we won’t have time for lunch before the train leaves unless we hurry."
So they all hurried back again up the path—much to the chagrin of the siren—and found their own way into the hotel, where seats had been kept for them[153] in the restaurant, and dishes of macaroni and vegetables and cups of hot coffee were in readiness.
So they all rushed back up the path—much to the annoyance of the siren—and found their way into the hotel, where seats had been reserved for them[153] in the restaurant, and plates of macaroni and vegetables and cups of hot coffee were ready.
The great attraction to the girls was the fact that if they bought post-cards at the hotel these could be stamped by the conductor of the train with the Vesuvius postmark, and posted in a special pillar-box at the station. The idea of sending cards to their friends actually from the volcano itself was most fascinating, and they scribbled away till the last available moment.
The girls were really drawn to the idea that if they bought postcards at the hotel, the train conductor could stamp them with the Vesuvius postmark, and they could drop them in a special mailbox at the station. The thought of sending cards to their friends directly from the volcano was incredibly exciting, and they wrote furiously until the very last minute.
"I guess some homes in America will be startled when they see these," purred Peachy, addressing flaming representations of an eruption. "It ought just to make Nell Condy's eyes pop out."
"I guess some homes in America will be shocked when they see these," purred Peachy, pointing to the fiery images of an eruption. "It should definitely make Nell Condy's eyes pop."
"I'm only afraid they won't believe we've really been," sighed Delia, skeptically.
"I'm just worried they won't believe we've actually been," Delia sighed, skeptical.
"They'll have to, with the Vesuvius postmark. The post-office can't tell fibs at any rate. I call these cards a bit of luck. Be a sport, somebody, and lend me an extra stamp. I'm cleared out, and haven't so much as a nickel left."
"They'll have to, with the Vesuvius postmark. The post office can't lie, anyway. I consider these cards a stroke of luck. Come on, someone, and lend me a stamp. I'm all out and don’t even have a nickel left."
"Hurry, girls, or we shan't get places in the train," urged Miss Morley, sweeping her party from the hotel into the station, where other tourists were beginning to crowd into the carriages.
"Hurry up, girls, or we won't get seats on the train," urged Miss Morley, leading her group from the hotel into the station, where other tourists were starting to fill the carriages.
The platform was a characteristic Italian scene; a blind man with a guitar was singing gay Neapolitan songs in a beautiful tenor voice, a woman with a lovely brown-eyed baby was calling oranges, an old man with a red cap and a faded blue umbrella under[154] his arm offered specimens of hand-made lace, while a roguish-looking girl tried to sell cameos carved in lava, throwing them on to the laps of the passengers as they sat in the train. Irene, who was beginning to learn Italian methods of purchase, commenced to bargain with her for a quaintly cut mascot, reducing the price asked lira by lira till at length, when the conductor blew his brass horn, she finally got it for exactly half of what was at first demanded.
The platform was a typical Italian scene; a blind man with a guitar was singing lively Neapolitan songs in a beautiful tenor voice, a woman with a lovely brown-eyed baby was selling oranges, an old man with a red cap and a faded blue umbrella under[154] his arm offered handmade lace, while a spirited girl tried to sell cameos carved from lava, tossing them into the laps of passengers as they sat on the train. Irene, who was starting to understand Italian bargaining ways, began haggling with her for a uniquely shaped mascot, lowering the price lira by lira until, when the conductor blew his brass horn, she finally got it for exactly half of the original asking price.
"And quite enough too," said Miss Morley, who had watched the business with amusement. "She's probably more than satisfied, and will go dancing home to her mother. Let me look, Irene? This funny little hunchback is always considered the 'luck' of Vesuvius. I believe he's copied from a model found in Pompeii. He's the true mascot of the mountain. Yes, he's quite a pretty little curio and well worth having."
"And that's more than enough," said Miss Morley, who had been watching the situation with amusement. "She's probably more than happy and will dance her way home to her mom. Can I take a look, Irene? This quirky little hunchback is always seen as the 'luck' of Vesuvius. I think he's modeled after a figure found in Pompeii. He's the real mascot of the mountain. Yeah, he's a pretty little curiosity and definitely worth having."
"I wish I'd had any money left to buy one with," sighed Peachy.
"I wish I had any money left to buy one," sighed Peachy.
The train was speeding downhill now, leaving ashes and lava behind, and heading for the bright bay where the sun was shining on the sea. Seen from above against a gray background of olives and other trees not yet in leaf, the blossoming peaches and apricots had a filmy fairy look most beautiful to behold. Behind frowned the great volcano still belching out clouds of smoke.
The train was racing downhill now, leaving ashes and lava in its wake, and making its way to the bright bay where the sun was shining on the water. From above, set against a gray backdrop of olive trees and other plants not yet in bloom, the flowering peaches and apricots looked ethereal and stunning. In the background loomed the massive volcano, still spewing clouds of smoke.
"I've a different impression of old Vesuvius now[155] I've seen his heart," said Peachy, looking back for a last farewell view.
"I have a different impression of old Vesuvius now[155] I've seen his heart," said Peachy, looking back for one last farewell view.
"He still seems full of mischief, but I'm glad he played no tricks while we were up there," commented Delia.
"He still looks like he’s up to no good, but I'm glad he didn’t pull any pranks while we were up there," Delia said.
"It's certainly one of the sights of the world, and I'm glad I've seen it," said Lorna. "Yes, I don't mind telling you I was scared when these explosions kept popping off. I thought it was going to erupt and give us the benefit."
"It's definitely one of the wonders of the world, and I'm glad I got to see it," said Lorna. "Yeah, I'll be honest, I was scared when those explosions kept going off. I thought it was about to erupt and give us a serious show."
Irene, when they were back at the Villa Camellia, patched up her squabble with Peachy, whom she had offended over the rosemary incident, and pressed the Vesuvius mascot upon her as a peace offering.
Irene, when they returned to the Villa Camellia, made up with Peachy, whom she had upset over the rosemary incident, and offered her the Vesuvius mascot as a peace offering.
"I didn't mean to grab your flowers," she assured her. "Really, honest Injun, I didn't."
"I didn't mean to take your flowers," she assured her. "Seriously, I swear I didn't."
"Why, I'd forgotten all about it," declared her light-hearted chum. "I didn't mind a bit after my 'first mad' cooled off. Sorry if I was a bear. No, I won't take your lucky hunchback. Must I? Well, you're a dear! I'd adore to have it. I felt absolutely green when I saw you buy it. I'll hang him on a chain and wear him round my neck, and I expect I'll just be a whiz at tennis to-morrow. Oh, isn't he funny? Thanks ever so! I shall keep him eternally as a memory of this ripping day up old Vesuvius."[156]
"Wow, I totally forgot about that," her cheerful friend said. "I didn't mind at all once my 'first excitement' wore off. Sorry if I was a bit grumpy. No, I won't take your lucky hunchback. Do I have to? Well, you’re so sweet! I would love to have it. I felt really jealous when I saw you buy it. I'll hang it on a chain and wear it around my neck, and I bet I'll be great at tennis tomorrow. Oh, isn't it hilarious? Thanks so much! I’ll keep it forever as a reminder of this awesome day at old Vesuvius."[156]
CHAPTER XII
Tar and Feathers
After the decided triumph of their Anglo-American tableau at the carnival, the Camellia Buds held up their heads against their rivals, the Starry Circle. There was hot competition between the two sororities, each continually trying to "go one better" than the other. If the Stars held a surreptitious candy party, the Buds, at the risk of detection by Rachel or some other prefect, gave a dormitory stunt, throwing out hints afterwards of the fun they had enjoyed. Both societies produced manuscript magazines, which were read in strict privacy at their meetings, and contained pointed allusions to their enemies' failings. No old-fashioned Whigs and Tories could have preserved a keener feud, the division between them waxing so serious that sometimes they could hardly sit peaceably side by side in class.
After their clear victory in the Anglo-American performance at the carnival, the Camellia Buds stood tall against their rivals, the Starry Circle. The competition between the two sororities was intense, with each group constantly trying to outdo the other. If the Stars held a secret candy party, the Buds would, risking getting caught by Rachel or another prefect, put on a dormitory event, hinting afterwards about the fun they had. Both groups published their own magazines, which they read in private at their meetings and included pointed references to their rivals' shortcomings. No old-school Whigs and Tories could have maintained a sharper rivalry; the divide between them grew so intense that sometimes they could barely sit peacefully next to each other in class.
"It's all Mabel," declared Jess. "Of course we had two sororities before she came, but we weren't at daggers drawn like this. Mabel has spoiled Bertha, and those two lead everything—the rest are simply sheep."
"It's all Mabel," Jess said. "Sure, we had two sororities before she showed up, but we weren't at each other's throats like this. Mabel has spoiled Bertha, and those two run everything—the rest are just followers."
"Humph! Pretty black sheep I should call them," snorted Peachy. "They're siding with one another[157] now to break rules. I don't mean candy parties or just fun of that kind, but sneaking things: they're cheating abominably over their exercises, and cribbing each other's translations wholesale. I found them at it yesterday and told them what I thought about them. Some of them ought to know better. Rosamonde and Monica aren't really that sort."
“Humph! I’d call them a pretty bad bunch,” snorted Peachy. “They’re teaming up now to break the rules. I’m not talking about candy parties or just having fun, but sneaking things: they’re cheating terribly on their exercises and copying each other’s translations completely. I caught them doing it yesterday and told them what I thought. Some of them should know better. Rosamonde and Monica aren’t really like that.”
"They're bear-led by Bertha and Mabel. I lay all the blame on them. It would be a good thing for the Stars if that precious pair could be caught tripping and taught a lesson."
"They're being led by Bertha and Mabel. I put all the blame on them. It would be great for the Stars if that precious duo could be caught slipping and taught a lesson."
"I dare say it would but it's not an easy business," said Peachy gloomily. "Mabel Hughes is an extremely slippery young person, and she generally manages to keep out of open trouble. I don't suppose any of the teachers, or even the prefects, have the least idea what she's really like."
"I honestly think it could, but it's not an easy situation," said Peachy gloomily. "Mabel Hughes is a very tricky young woman, and she usually finds a way to stay out of obvious trouble. I doubt any of the teachers, or even the prefects, have a clue what she's really like."
"And we can't go sneaking and tell them, so we must try and engineer the matter for ourselves."
"And we can't go sneaking around and telling them, so we need to figure this out for ourselves."
It was undoubtedly true that with the advent of Mabel Hughes a new and unpleasant element had crept into the Transition. Such an influence is often very subtle. Girls who a term ago would not have condescended to any form of cheating, accepted a lower standard of honor, and tried to excuse themselves on the ground that they merely did the same as others. The fact that the Camellia Buds did not share in the dishonesty was set down to priggishness on their part, Bertha and Mabel often making jokes at their expense. One day an unpleasant matter hap[158]pened in the school. It was the fortnightly examination, and when the Transition took their places at their desks, with sheets of foolscap and lists of questions, it was found that the inkwells of each member of the Camellia Buds had been stuffed up with blotting-paper, so that it was impossible for them to dip their pens.
It was definitely true that with the arrival of Mabel Hughes, a new and uncomfortable element had entered the Transition. Such an influence can often be quite subtle. Girls who would not have considered cheating a term ago started to accept a lower standard of integrity and tried to justify it by claiming they were just doing what everyone else was doing. The fact that the Camellia Buds didn’t engage in dishonesty was seen as being self-righteous on their part, with Bertha and Mabel frequently making jokes at their expense. One day, an unpleasant situation happened at the school. It was the bi-weekly exam, and when the Transition sat down at their desks with sheets of paper and lists of questions, it turned out that the inkwells of each member of the Camellia Buds had been filled with blotting paper, making it impossible for them to dip their pens.
Miss Bickford, who did not even know of the existence of the sororities, and therefore could not perceive the significance of the fact that certain girls were thus served while others went free, flew into a towering rage, and accused Peachy, whose reputation as a practical joker was not altogether undeserved, of having played the shameless "joke." Peachy, smarting with the injustice of the false charge, forgot herself and retorted hotly.
Miss Bickford, who had no idea that sororities even existed, and therefore couldn’t understand why some girls were being served while others weren’t, became furious and accused Peachy, whose reputation for practical jokes was somewhat deserved, of pulling the shameless "joke." Peachy, feeling the sting of the unfair accusation, lost her cool and snapped back angrily.
"Priscilla Proctor!" thundered Miss Bickford. "I have sometimes excused high spirits, but I never allow impertinence and insubordination. Leave the room instantly and go upstairs to the sanatorium. You'll remain there until you apologize."
"Priscilla Proctor!" shouted Miss Bickford. "I've sometimes overlooked being overly cheerful, but I will not tolerate disrespect and defiance. Leave the room right now and go upstairs to the sanatorium. You'll stay there until you apologize."
A dead hush fell over the class as Peachy, with flaming eyes and chin in the air, flounced out and slammed the door after her. It was an extreme measure at the Villa Camellia to banish a girl to the sanatorium, a public disgrace generally administered only by one of the principals, and scarcely ever resorted to by a form mistress.
A complete silence fell over the class as Peachy, her eyes blazing and chin held high, stormed out and slammed the door behind her. It was a serious step at the Villa Camellia to send a girl to the sanatorium, a public humiliation usually carried out only by one of the principals and almost never done by a form mistress.
Miss Bickford, with a red spot on each cheek, glared at the row of faces in front of her.[159]
Miss Bickford, with a red spot on each cheek, glared at the row of faces in front of her.[159]
"Can any one give any information about this business?" she asked, then as nobody replied she continued, "I'm disgusted with the whole set of you. I wish to say that I'm not as blind as you seem to think, and I've noticed many points about your work that are, to say the least, extremely suspicious. I tell you once and for all this must stop! I won't have cheating, practical jokes, or impertinence in this form. Do you all thoroughly understand me? Very well then, don't let this kind of thing ever happen again. Empty those ink-pots out on to that tray, and, Winnie, fetch the ink-bottle out of the cupboard and refill them. This senseless proceeding has wasted a large part of your examination time, but I shall make no excuse for it. Your papers will be marked as if you had begun at nine o'clock."
"Can anyone give me any information about this business?" she asked. When no one responded, she continued, "I'm really frustrated with all of you. I want to make it clear that I'm not as clueless as you seem to think, and I've noticed several things about your work that are, to say the least, very suspicious. I'm telling you once and for all this has to stop! I won't tolerate cheating, practical jokes, or disrespect in this situation. Do you all understand me clearly? Good, then don't let this kind of thing happen again. Empty those ink pots into that tray, and, Winnie, go get the ink bottle from the cupboard and refill them. This pointless behavior has wasted a significant amount of your exam time, but I won't excuse it. Your papers will be graded as if you had started at nine o'clock."
With Miss Bickford on the war-path no one dared to say a single word, but at mid-morning interval the injured Camellia Buds snatched their biscuits, and fled to their grotto in the garden to hold an indignation meeting. Here they talked fast and freely.
With Miss Bickford on the warpath, no one dared to say a word, but during the mid-morning break, the hurt Camellia Buds grabbed their biscuits and ran to their grotto in the garden to hold an outrage meeting. Here, they spoke quickly and openly.
"It's a jolly shame!"
"That's a real bummer!"
"Most unfair!"
"Totally unfair!"
"Poor old Peachy!"
"Poor Peachy!"
"Who did it?"
"Who did this?"
"Why, Mabel, of course!"
"Of course, Mabel!"
"Or Bertha?"
"Or Bertha?"
"One or other of them!"
"One or the other!"
"Miss Bickford has noticed their cheating!"
"Miss Bickford has seen them cheating!"
"I like that!"
"I love that!"
"It's so gloriously fair, isn't it?"
"It's so beautifully fair, isn't it?"
"She may say she's not blind, but she's an absolute cat!"
"She might say she’s not blind, but she’s totally clueless!"
"What's to be done about it?"
"What's to be done about it?"
"Those Stars won't ever tell!"
"Those stars will never tell!"
"Trust them to screen themselves!"
"Let them screen themselves!"
"Oh, it's too bad!"
"Oh, that's such a bummer!"
Letting off steam, though comforting to their feelings, did not bring them any nearer to a solution of their problem. The unpleasant fact remained that the rival sorority had played an abominable trick, and that the blame at present rested upon Peachy. To prove her innocence required the wisdom of Solomon.
Letting off steam, while comforting for their emotions, didn’t help them get any closer to solving their problem. The harsh reality was that the rival sorority had pulled a terrible stunt, and for now, the blame fell on Peachy. Proving her innocence would take the wisdom of Solomon.
If they could have explained the whole situation to Miss Bickford she would at once have seen for herself that the offender must be among the ranks of the Stars, but such a proceeding would mean not only an entire breach of schoolgirl etiquette, but a betrayal of their own secret society. It was not to be thought of for a moment.
If they could have explained the whole situation to Miss Bickford, she would have immediately realized that the culprit had to be one of the Stars, but doing that would not only break the rules of schoolgirl etiquette but also betray their own secret society. That was out of the question.
"Peachy'll have to climb down and apologize," decided Jess.
"Peachy will have to climb down and apologize," Jess decided.
"Peachy eat humble-pie? Oh, good-night!"
"Peachy eats humble pie? Oh, good night!"
"Well, she certainly was cheeky."
"Well, she definitely was bold."
"Small blame to her!"
"Can't blame her much!"
"It was very silly of her, though, to flare out."
"It was really silly of her to explode like that."
"She's in the fix of her life now, poor dear."
"She's in the toughest situation of her life right now, poor thing."
"I don't know. Let's think it over and hold another meeting this afternoon."
"I don't know. Let's think about it and meet again this afternoon."
Peachy's place at the dinner-table was empty that day, and her meal was sent up to the sanatorium upon a tray. Miss Bickford had told her side of the story to Miss Rodgers, who agreed that discipline must be maintained, and ordered the detention of the prisoner until she showed symptoms of repentance. Meanwhile Peachy, still in an utterly rebellious frame of mind, stayed upstairs, determined not to give way. It was dull, undoubtedly, to be banished to solitary confinement, for there was not even a book in the room to amuse her. Her own thoughts were her sole occupation. She had a very fertile brain, however, and suddenly a most brilliant suggestion occurred to her. The sanatorium was on the top story of the Villa Camellia, and by peeping from its window she could command a view of the iron balcony that fronted the rooms below. She calculated that she was probably exactly above dormitory 10, occupied by Joan, Esther, Mary, and Agnes, and that these chums would later on be engaged there at their preparation. With a little ingenuity it should be possible to communicate with them. She unfortunately had neither pencil nor paper with her, so could not write a note, but she took off her brooch and fastened it to the end of a long piece of string, which by extra good luck happened to be in her pocket. When she judged that the right moment had arrived she lowered her signal[162] so that it would tap on the balcony. There was, of course, a certain amount of risk about the venture, for she might have miscalculated, and be dropping her token into the midst of enemies instead of friends. Greatly to her relief, however, Agnes appeared through the French window, and, after examining the brooch with apparent surprise, glanced upwards and saw Peachy's face. She gave a comprehensive smile, put her fingers on her lips for silence, bolted into her dormitory, and returned with a package of chocolate which she tied firmly to the end of the string, then waved her hand and darted back to her preparation.
Peachy's spot at the dinner table was empty that day, and her meal was sent up to the sanatorium on a tray. Miss Bickford had shared her side of the story with Miss Rodgers, who agreed that discipline had to be upheld and ordered the detention of the prisoner until she showed signs of repentance. Meanwhile, Peachy, still feeling completely defiant, stayed upstairs, determined not to give in. It was definitely boring to be stuck in solitary confinement, as there wasn’t even a book in the room to keep her entertained. Her own thoughts were her only distraction. However, she had a very imaginative mind, and suddenly a brilliant idea struck her. The sanatorium was on the top floor of the Villa Camellia, and by peeking out of its window, she could see the iron balcony that faced the rooms below. She figured she was probably directly above dormitory 10, where Joan, Esther, Mary, and Agnes were, and that these friends would later be busy preparing there. With a bit of creativity, she could find a way to communicate with them. Unfortunately, she didn’t have a pencil or paper, so she couldn’t write a note, but she took off her brooch and attached it to a long piece of string, which, by pure luck, happened to be in her pocket. When she thought the time was right, she lowered her signal[162] so it would tap on the balcony. Of course, there was some risk involved since she might have miscalculated and ended up dropping her token among enemies instead of friends. To her relief, though, Agnes appeared through the French window, and after examining the brooch with a look of surprise, she glanced up and saw Peachy's face. She gave a big smile, put her fingers to her lips to signal silence, dashed into her dormitory, and returned with a package of chocolate that she tied securely to the end of the string, then waved her hand and raced back to her preparation.
Peachy drew up her present, chuckling with delight. She felt almost like a captive of the Middle Ages, and was beginning to plan a romantic escape down an improvised rope ladder, when it occurred to her that she would scarcely know what to do with her liberty if she regained it.
Peachy wrapped up her gift, laughing with joy. She felt almost like she was stuck in the Middle Ages and started to imagine a romantic escape down a makeshift rope ladder, when it hit her that she wouldn’t really know what to do with her freedom if she actually got it back.
"Botheration!" she mused. "Unless I square things up I can't walk in to tea, and I can't haunt the garden like a wandering ghost, and I've no money to pay my passage on the steamer, so I can't go home to Naples. Nothing for it but to stay here, I suppose, and see who gets tired out first."
"Botheration!" she thought. "Unless I get everything sorted out, I can't walk into tea, and I can't wander the garden like a lost soul, and I have no money to pay for my ticket on the steamer, so I can't go back to Naples. I guess I just have to stay here and see who gets fed up first."
When the Camellia Buds were able to meet together again at a secret conclave in the garden, Agnes announced the important fact of having established communication with the prisoner. After an ani[163]mated discussion they decided to write her a round-robin letter and set forth their idea of the situation. Each composed a sentence in turn, and Lorna acted as scribe. It ran thus:
When the Camellia Buds could gather again at a secret meeting in the garden, Agnes shared the important news that she had established communication with the prisoner. After a lively discussion, they decided to write her a round-robin letter to explain their perspective on the situation. Each of them took turns writing a sentence, and Lorna wrote it all down. It went like this:
To our noble friend and Camellia Bud—
Greeting!
Hello!
The Sorority desires to express a vote of sympathy for the very unpleasant occurrence that happened this morning.
The Sorority wants to express their sympathy for the unfortunate incident that happened this morning.
Those Stars are the meanest things on earth and want spifflicating.
Those stars are the rudest things on earth and need fixing.
We admire you for the magnificent stand you are making, but we don't see how you are going to keep it up.
We admire you for the amazing stand you're taking, but we don't see how you're going to maintain it.
It's frightfully slow without you.
It's incredibly slow without you.
We think you'll have to cave in and apologize.
We think you'll need to give in and say sorry.
But, of course, not own up to something you never did.
But, of course, don't admit to something you never did.
We'll get even with those Stars to make up for this.
We'll get back at those Stars to make up for this.
Don't stick in the Sanatorium all night.
Don't stay in the Sanatorium all night.
It's no use getting too mad, old sport! Come right down and talk sense.
There's no point in getting too angry, my friend! Just come down and have a real conversation.
This united effusion was placed in an envelope, and carried by Agnes to her dormitory, where, after scouts in the garden had assured her that the coast was clear, she ventured on to the veranda, and gave a cooee which brought Peachy to the window above. The latter let down her string and drew up the letter, which she pondered upon in private. She was wise enough to accept the good advice, and when Miss Bickford appeared later on she tendered her apologies. The teacher had possibly repented of her hasty accusation, for she did not refer to the matter of the inkwells, but merely required satisfaction for "insubordination." That being given Peachy was once more free, though she could hardly consider herself restored to full favor.[165]
This joint effort was put in an envelope and taken by Agnes to her dorm room, where, after some scouts in the garden confirmed that it was safe, she went out onto the porch and called out, which brought Peachy to the window above. Peachy lowered her string and pulled up the letter, which she thought about privately. She was smart enough to take the good advice, and when Miss Bickford showed up later, she offered her apologies. The teacher may have regretted her quick judgment because she didn’t mention the inkwells, but simply wanted to address "insubordination." Once that was handled, Peachy was free again, though she wouldn’t quite say she was fully back in the teacher’s good graces.[165]
"I used to like Miss Bickford," she grumped, "but I really don't think she's been fair over this. Why couldn't she ask each girl separately what she knew about it?"
"I used to like Miss Bickford," she complained, "but I really don't think she's been fair about this. Why couldn't she ask each girl individually what she knew about it?"
"Much good that would have done. Bertha and Mabel wouldn't have told the truth, and things would only have been in a worse muddle. We'll catch those two sometime if we can only think of how to do it."
"That wouldn't have helped at all. Bertha and Mabel wouldn't have been honest, and things would have just been more confused. We'll find a way to catch those two eventually if we can just figure out how to do it."
"Ah! That's just the question."
"Ah! That's the question."
Even the Stars had been rather alarmed by Miss Bickford's firm attitude, and for the present they did not dare to cheat openly or to play any more tricks upon the form. Stopped in this direction their ringleaders turned their attention to other matters. What was the nature of these it was Irene's lot one day to discover. She happened to be walking in a rather quiet part of the garden, a portion reserved mostly for vegetables, which adjoined the great wall that separated the estate from the highroad. As she sauntered along, doing nothing in particular, she noticed Mabel, who was standing under an orange tree close to the wall. At the same moment, advancing towards them came the sound of Rachel's voice caroling an old English song. Now there is nothing in the least wrong or unorthodox in standing under an orange tree, yet the instant Irene glimpsed Mabel's face she was certain her schoolmate was in that particular spot for some reason the reverse of good. She looked uneasily at Irene,[166] glanced in Rachel's direction, seemed to hesitate, and finally took to her heels and bolted away through the bushes. Next minute, over the top of the high wall descended a little parcel. It caught in the branches of the orange tree, fell to the ground, and rolled under a clump of cabbages. Irene took no notice, and sauntered on in the direction of Rachel, but when the prefect had passed out of sight she returned, groped among the vegetables, found the parcel, and slipped it into her packet.
Even the Stars were quite taken aback by Miss Bickford's determined stance, and for now, they didn’t dare to cheat openly or play any more tricks on the form. Stopped in this direction, their leaders shifted their focus to other things. One day, Irene would find out what those were. She was walking in a fairly quiet part of the garden, mostly set aside for vegetables, which was next to the tall wall separating the estate from the main road. As she strolled along aimlessly, she spotted Mabel standing under an orange tree near the wall. At the same time, she heard Rachel’s voice singing an old English folk song approaching them. There's nothing wrong or unusual about standing under an orange tree, but the moment Irene saw Mabel's face, she sensed that her classmate was there for something not good. Mabel looked anxiously at Irene, glanced toward Rachel, seemed to hesitate, and then ran off through the bushes. In the next moment, a small parcel tumbled over the top of the high wall. It got caught in the branches of the orange tree, fell to the ground, and rolled under a patch of cabbages. Irene ignored it and continued toward Rachel, but once the prefect was out of sight, she turned back, searched among the vegetables, found the parcel, and slipped it into her pocket.
"Miss Mabel Hughes, I believe I've caught you tripping this time," she chuckled. "I must send out the fiery cross and call an immediate meeting of the Camellia Buds."
"Miss Mabel Hughes, I think I’ve caught you slipping this time," she laughed. "I need to spread the word and call an emergency meeting of the Camellia Buds."
Among the secret practices of the sorority was a private signal only to be used in times of urgent necessity. It had been suggested by Jess Cameron, who took the idea from The Lady of the Lake, in which poem a gathering of the clan is proclaimed by a runner bearing a cross of wood charred in the fire. Two burnt matches fastened together with thread served the Camellia Buds for their token, and it was the strictest rite of their order that any one receiving this cryptic symbol must immediately leave whatever she happened to be doing and proceed post-haste to the rendezvous.
Among the secret practices of the sorority was a private signal to be used only in times of urgent need. It had been suggested by Jess Cameron, who got the idea from The Lady of the Lake, where a runner announces a clan gathering with a wooden cross burned in the fire. The Camellia Buds used two burnt matches tied together with thread as their symbol, and it was a strict rule of their order that anyone receiving this coded message must immediately drop whatever they were doing and rush to the meeting point.
So promptly did the members of the society respond to the summons that within ten minutes of the issue of the fiery cross they were assembled in the summer-house in a state of much expectancy. Irene[167] explained how a parcel had been thrown over the wall, evidently for Mabel, who undoubtedly had been standing waiting for it. It was not addressed to Mabel, however, and as it bore no direction at all on the outside the Camellia Buds considered themselves justified in opening it. It contained a package of cheap chocolate, and a letter written in a foreign hand in rather bad English.
So quickly did the members of the society respond to the call that within ten minutes of the fiery cross being displayed, they were gathered in the summer-house with high anticipation. Irene[167] explained how a package had been thrown over the wall, clearly intended for Mabel, who had likely been waiting for it. However, it wasn’t addressed to Mabel, and since there was no return address on the outside, the Camellia Buds felt justified in opening it. Inside, they found a pack of cheap chocolate and a letter written in a foreign hand with rather poor English.
Make me the compliment to accept of me this few chocolate. I like the letter you gave to me on Sunday. I will again present myself near to the hotel to wait upon you as you pass. Accept I pray you the assurance of my profoundest respects.
Please do me the favor of accepting this chocolate. I really liked the letter you gave me on Sunday. I'll come by the hotel again to wait for you as you pass by. Please accept my sincerest respects.
"Who is Emanuele Sutoni?" gasped Delia. "And what's he got to do with us?"
"Who is Emanuele Sutoni?" Delia gasped. "And what does he have to do with us?"
"Nothing to do with us," frowned Jess. "But I'm afraid Mabel has been trying to get up some silly love affair. If Miss Morley or Miss Rodgers found this out she'd be expelled."
"Not our problem," Jess frowned. "But I'm worried Mabel has been trying to start some ridiculous love affair. If Miss Morley or Miss Rodgers finds out, she’ll get kicked out."
"What are we going to do about it? Tell Rachel?"
"What should we do about it? Should we tell Rachel?"
"I don't think so," pondered Jess. "You see, of course, we're perfectly certain among ourselves that the letter was meant for Mabel, but it isn't addressed to her so there's no real evidence. Not enough to convince Rachel. It would be better[168] really to tell her we've found out and that she's got to stop it."
"I don't think so," Jess thought. "You see, we're all pretty sure the letter was meant for Mabel, but it isn’t actually addressed to her, so there’s no solid proof. Not enough to persuade Rachel. It would be better[168] to just tell her we’ve found out and that she needs to put a stop to it."
"I know! Let's tar and feather her!" squealed Peachy excitedly. "That's the best way to frighten her. Of course, I don't mean real tar, but soap does just as well. She thoroughly deserves it. I vote we do it to-night. We'll hold an inquisition in her dormitory. It will be easy enough to square Elsie."
"I know! Let's tar and feather her!" Peachy squealed excitedly. "That's the best way to scare her. Of course, I don't mean real tar, but soap works just as well. She totally deserves it. I say we do it tonight. We'll hold an inquisition in her dorm. It'll be easy enough to get Elsie on board."
Peachy's grim idea appealed to the Camellia Buds. They considered it was time that a public demonstration was made against Mabel, whose general behavior was very unworthy of the traditions of the Villa Camellia. They decided to have their tribunal immediately after the lights were turned out, while the prefects, who sat up later than the Transition, were still downstairs, and the mistresses were having cocoa in Miss Rodgers' study. The affair was to be a surprise for Mabel, but as Elsie also slept in the same dormitory it was necessary to secure her coöperation, in case she might give the alarm and summon a prefect. Elsie, however, proved an easily won ally.
Peachy's dark idea resonated with the Camellia Buds. They felt it was time to stage a public demonstration against Mabel, whose overall behavior was not in line with the values of Villa Camellia. They decided to hold their tribunal right after the lights went out, while the prefects, who stayed up later than the Transition, were still downstairs, and the mistresses were having cocoa in Miss Rodgers' study. The whole event was meant to surprise Mabel, but since Elsie also slept in the same dormitory, they needed to get her on board, just in case she alerted a prefect. However, Elsie turned out to be an easy ally.
"I can't bear Mabel," she assured Irene. "You may do anything you like to her as far as I'm concerned. I shall pretend to be asleep. Monica and Rosamonde and Winnie can't stand her either. I don't mind telling you that we're going to resign from the Starry Circle and found a new sorority of our own. It isn't good enough to be mixed up with such girls as Mabel and Bertha."[169]
"I can't stand Mabel," she told Irene. "You can do whatever you want to her as far as I'm concerned. I'll just pretend to be asleep. Monica, Rosamonde, and Winnie can't stand her either. I’ll be honest with you; we're planning to resign from the Starry Circle and start a new sorority of our own. It's not right to be associating with girls like Mabel and Bertha."[169]
"I'm glad you've found them out," said Irene. "It was high time somebody made a protest."
"I'm glad you figured it out," said Irene. "It was about time someone spoke up."
The four occupants of dormitory 3 went to bed as usual that night, but as soon as the lights were out Lorna and Irene put on their dressing-gowns and stockings, and slipped into the bathroom. Here they hastily completed the details of their costumes in company with the rest of the Camellia Buds, who had rallied for the occasion. Three minutes afterwards a strange procession entered dormitory 3. Ten dressing-gowned figures, each wearing a black mask and holding a piece of lighted candle in her hand, startled the astonished eyes of Mabel Hughes, who sat up in bed to stare at them.
The four residents of dorm 3 went to bed as usual that night, but as soon as the lights went out, Lorna and Irene put on their robes and stockings and sneaked into the bathroom. There, they quickly finished preparing their costumes alongside the rest of the Camellia Buds, who had gathered for the occasion. Just three minutes later, an unusual procession entered dorm 3. Ten figures in robes, each wearing a black mask and holding a lit candle, surprised the astonished gaze of Mabel Hughes, who sat up in bed to stare at them.
"What's all this about?" she asked.
"What's this all about?" she asked.
"We've come here to hold an inquisition on your conduct," replied a solemn voice from behind one of the black masks. "Will you kindly get out of bed and seat yourself upon this chair. We should be sorry to use force, but I warn you you'll have to obey us."
"We're here to question your actions," said a serious voice from behind one of the black masks. "Please get out of bed and sit in this chair. We’d prefer not to use force, but I must warn you that you need to comply."
Looking a little scared Mabel apparently thought discretion the better part of valor. She rose, put on her dressing-gown, and took the seat indicated. Her inquisitors grouped themselves opposite, placing their candles in a row upon the mantelpiece. Their spokeswoman, unfolding a large sheet of paper, proceeded to read the indictment.[170]
Looking a bit scared, Mabel clearly decided it was better to play it safe. She got up, put on her robe, and sat down in the chair she was told to. Her questioners gathered across from her, lining up their candles on the mantelpiece. Their spokesperson, unfolding a big sheet of paper, began to read the charges.[170]
This is to tell all whom it may concern that Mabel Hughes, having broken every rule of decent and orderly behavior, and being no longer worthy of the name of gentlewoman, is here arraigned on the following charges:
This is to inform everyone it may concern that Mabel Hughes, having violated all standards of respectable and proper behavior, and no longer deserving of the title of lady, is hereby accused of the following offenses:
1. That she habitually takes advantage of and ill-treats the juniors when opportunity occurs.
1. That she regularly takes advantage of and mistreats the juniors whenever she has the chance.
2. That she cheats abominably at her work.
2. That she cheats terribly at her job.
3. That she endeavors to persuade others to cheat.
3. That she tries to convince others to cheat.
4. That she degrades the name of the Villa Camellia by receiving letters which are thrown to her over the wall, and by handing answers to them on her way to church.
4. That she tarnishes the reputation of Villa Camellia by accepting letters thrown over the wall and by giving responses to them on her way to church.
Mabel, who had smiled scornfully at the first three charges, changed color at the fourth.
Mabel, who had smirked dismissively at the first three accusations, changed her expression at the fourth.
"What do you know about letters?" she challenged sharply.
"What do you know about letters?" she challenged sharply.
"We know all," ventured the solemn voice. "You had better confess at once, or the affair with Emanuele will be exposed to the prefects."
"We know everything," said the serious voice. "You should confess right now, or the situation with Emanuele will be revealed to the authorities."
"It's my own business," said Mabel sulkily.
"It's my own business," Mabel said, sulking.
"No, it isn't. It's ours as well, and the whole school's. We don't want the Villa Camellia to be[171] disgraced in the eyes of the town. You ought to be ashamed of yourself. It's so vulgar. Now, will you promise to give up all your bad habits and behave like a lady."
"No, it isn't. It's ours too, and the whole school's. We don't want Villa Camellia to be[171] disgraced in front of the town. You should be ashamed of yourself. It's so tacky. Now, will you promise to give up all your bad habits and act like a lady?"
"I'll promise nothing," snapped Mabel.
"I won't promise anything," snapped Mabel.
"Then we shall be obliged to tar and feather you."
"Then we will have to tar and feather you."
Mabel laughed, imagining it was an empty threat, but she was rapidly undeceived. Two inquisitors, seizing her by the arms, held her tightly in her chair, while several others smeared soap over her face and stuck on feathers which they took out of a cushion. She would have screamed, but every time she opened her mouth to do so she received a dab of soap upon her tongue. When they considered her countenance was sufficiently ornamented, they presented her with a looking-glass to view the effect.
Mabel laughed, thinking it was just an empty threat, but she quickly realized she was wrong. Two inquisitors grabbed her by the arms, holding her tightly in her chair, while several others smeared soap on her face and stuck feathers they took out of a cushion all over her. She would have screamed, but every time she opened her mouth to do so, they put a dab of soap on her tongue. When they thought her face was decorated enough, they handed her a mirror to see how she looked.
"That's how we feel about it," the spokeswoman assured her. "This is just to show you we won't stand your horrid ways. Will you promise now to behave yourself, or do you want any more?"
"That's how we feel about it," the spokeswoman assured her. "This is just to show you we won't tolerate your awful behavior. Will you promise now to behave yourself, or do you want more consequences?"
Apparently Mabel had had enough. She seemed rather frightened. She grumbled that she would agree to what they wished.
Apparently, Mabel had reached her limit. She looked pretty scared. She muttered that she would go along with what they wanted.
"Just jolly well take care that you keep your promise then," warned her inquisitor. "If you begin any of your old tricks again we have evidence against you, and we shall take it straight to Rachel. If I know anything of Rachel she'll go to Miss Rodgers, and that means you're expelled. So now you know![172] You'd better be careful, Mabel Hughes. That's all we came to say. You may wash your face if you like before you get into bed again."
"Just make sure you keep your promise," her interrogator warned. "If you start any of your old tricks again, we have proof against you, and we'll take it straight to Rachel. If I know Rachel, she'll go to Miss Rodgers, and that means you're out. So now you know![172] You'd better be careful, Mabel Hughes. That's all we came to say. You can wash your face if you want before you get back into bed."
The ten members of the inquisition, knowing that time was passing, and that the prefects would soon be coming upstairs, judged it wise to break up the meeting, and taking their candles beat a stately retreat to their respective dormitories. Lorna and Irene, returning to their cubicles, heard Elsie chuckling. She had not interfered in any way with the performance, but it had evidently entertained her. She told the tale next day to her friends, with the result that Ruth, Rosamonde, Winnie, Monica, and Callie joined her in seceding from the Starry Circle, leaving Mabel and Bertha as sole remaining representatives of that sorority.
The ten members of the inquisition, realizing that time was running out and that the prefects would soon come upstairs, decided it was best to end the meeting. With their candles in hand, they made a formal exit to their respective dorm rooms. As Lorna and Irene walked back to their cubicles, they heard Elsie laughing. She hadn’t participated in the performance, but it clearly amused her. The next day, she shared the story with her friends, which led Ruth, Rosamonde, Winnie, Monica, and Callie to join her in leaving the Starry Circle, leaving Mabel and Bertha as the only remaining members of that sorority.
"We're fed up with you," Winnie assured the pair when they remonstrated. "We're tired of your sneaking ways, and you may just keep them to yourselves. We're not going to let you copy our exercises any more. And if we see you taking those kids' biscuits again there'll be squalls. No, we shan't tell you the name of our new sorority. We're not going to have anything to do with you ever again. So there!"
"We're done with you," Winnie told the two when they protested. "We're sick of your sneaky behavior, and you can keep it to yourselves. We're not letting you copy our assignments anymore. And if we catch you taking those kids' cookies again, there will be drama. No, we're not telling you the name of our new sorority. We're not going to have anything to do with you ever again. So there!"
Public opinion had for once triumphed on the right side, and Mabel and Bertha, greatly discomfited, found their influence over the late Stars was at an end. The threat of telling Rachel had frightened Mabel; she was uncertain how much the Cam[173]ellia Buds really knew, and judged it discreet to drop her clandestine correspondence. She had no wish for the matter to meet the ears of Miss Rodgers, who, she was well aware, would take the most serious view of it. Though she cherished a grudge against her late inquisitors, she submitted to their demands, and for the time at any rate gave no outward cause for complaint.[174]
Public opinion had finally won out for once, and Mabel and Bertha, feeling quite unsettled, realized their influence over the former Stars was over. The threat of telling Rachel had intimidated Mabel; she was unsure how much the Cam[173]ellia Buds actually knew, and decided it was best to stop her secret correspondence. She didn't want the situation to reach Miss Rodgers, who she knew would view it very seriously. Although she held a grudge against her former interrogators, she complied with their demands and, for the time being, gave no outward reason for complaint.[174]
CHAPTER XIII
Peachy's Pranks
"I'm sorry to have to announce it," said Peachy, "but my spirits are fizzing over, and I guess if I don't go just the teeniest weeniest bit on the rampage I'll fly all to pieces and make a scene. Sometimes I'm tingling down to my toes and I've just got to explode. Being good is a lonesome job."
"I'm sorry to say this," said Peachy, "but I'm bursting with energy, and if I don’t let off some steam, I might completely lose it and cause a scene. Sometimes I feel so energized from head to toe that I just have to let it out. Being good can feel really lonely."
Peachy was sitting with Irene and Delia on one of the marble seats at the bottom of the lemon pergola. It was a favorite spot with the girls, for it was sheltered from the prevailing wind and the flowers grew particularly luxuriantly. Lovely irises were blooming, white narcissus, wallflowers, and beds of Parma violets, and the beautiful delicate blossom of the arbutula drooped from an archway that spanned the path. Irene, who was used by this time to Peachy's whimsical moods, laid aside the book she was reading and laughed.
Peachy was sitting with Irene and Delia on one of the marble benches at the bottom of the lemon pergola. It was a favorite spot for the girls because it was shielded from the prevailing wind, and the flowers grew especially lush. Beautiful irises were blooming, along with white narcissus, wallflowers, and beds of Parma violets, and the lovely delicate blossoms of the arbutula hung down from an archway that crossed the path. Irene, who was now used to Peachy's quirky moods, put down the book she was reading and laughed.
"Poor old sport! You've evidently got it badly to-day. What can we do for you? How, where, and when do you want to rampage?"
"Poor thing! You really seem to be struggling today. What can we do to help you? How, where, and when do you want to let loose?"
Peachy shook her head dolefully.
Peachy shook her head sadly.
"I don't know. Only wish I did. I'm tired of doing the same things over and over again every day.[175] Getting up in the morning and dressing myself, having breakfast, going to classes, having dinner, grinding at prep, playing tennis, having tea and supper, and undressing and going to bed. I want to sleep in my clothes or go to class in my wrapper just for a change, and I'd like tennis in the morning and tea instead of dinner. I'm tired of the house and the garden. I want to dodge Antonio and go through the big gate and run down the road. I tell you I want to do absolutely anything that's weird and impossible and out of the ordinary. Yes, I know I'm wrought up. I'm just crazy for a real frolic. Who'll play 'Follow my Leader'?"
"I don't know. I just wish I did. I'm so tired of doing the same things over and over again every day.[175] Waking up in the morning and getting dressed, having breakfast, going to classes, having dinner, working on homework, playing tennis, having tea and supper, and then getting undressed and going to bed. I want to sleep in my clothes or go to class in my pajamas just to shake things up, and I'd like to play tennis in the morning and have tea instead of dinner. I'm tired of the house and the garden. I want to avoid Antonio and go out the big gate and run down the road. I’m telling you, I want to do anything that's strange and impossible and out of the ordinary. Yes, I know I'm worked up. I'm just craving a real adventure. Who wants to play 'Follow my Leader'?"
"If you won't do anything too outrageous," ventured Delia, replacing a dainty piece of sewing inside her workbag, and preparing to fall in with her friend's mood. "I've had one little difference with Miss Bickford this week, and if I have another Miss Rodgers may cut up rough and stop my next exeat."
"If you won't do anything too crazy," Delia said, putting a delicate piece of sewing back in her workbag and getting ready to go along with her friend's mood. "I've had one small disagreement with Miss Bickford this week, and if I have another, Miss Rodgers might get really upset and cancel my next weekend off."
"Honest Injun, I'll take all the blame if blame there is. Renie, dearie, you're coming too?"
"Honestly, I’ll take all the blame if there’s any to take. Renie, sweetheart, are you coming too?"
"Got to, I suppose," chuckled Irene. "When the Queen of the South arises and gives her orders her slaves must 'tremble and obey.'"
"Guess I have to," Irene chuckled. "When the Queen of the South stands up and issues her commands, her servants must 'tremble and obey.'"
"Not much trembling about you. Come on and be sports, both of you. Are you ready? Do as your Granny tells you then, and off we go."
"Not much quivering from you. Come on, be brave, both of you. Are you ready? Do what your Granny says, and let's get moving."
The game of "Follow my Leader," as every schoolgirl knows, consists in exactly imitating every[176]thing which is done by your chief, no matter what extraordinary and peculiar antics she may perform. To submit to Peachy's guidance in the present exalted state of her spirits was a decided leap in the dark, but Irene and Delia were ready for fun, and prepared to take a few risks. At first their light-hearted companion contented herself with running in and out among the lemon trees, walking along the low wall of the terrace, jumping the culvert, or easy physical feats, then, having slightly worked off steam, she stood for a moment and paused to reflect.
The game of "Follow My Leader," as every schoolgirl knows, involves exactly copying everything your leader does, no matter how strange or unique her actions might be. Going along with Peachy’s lead in her current high spirits was definitely a bit of a gamble, but Irene and Delia were up for some fun and ready to take a few chances. At first, their carefree friend stuck to running in and out among the lemon trees, walking along the low wall of the terrace, jumping over the culvert, and other easy physical challenges. After letting off some steam, she paused for a moment to think.
"Christopher Columbus! I guess I know what I'll do. I've an exploring fit on me, and if I can't find America I'll find something else new and undiscovered. Here goes."
"Christopher Columbus! I think I know what I'm going to do. I have this urge to explore, and if I can't find America, I'll discover something else that's new and unknown. Here I go."
Peachy, with her satellites in her train, plunged her way across the garden in the direction of the kitchen. She had suddenly remembered an object which had more than once set her curiosity a-galloping. In the yard outside the scullery there was an iron staircase intended for use as a fire-escape from the servants' bedrooms, and also as a means of mounting the roof when workmen wished to attend to the chimney-pots. Up here she was determined to go. Fortunately the maids were safely inside the kitchen, and the defenses were left unguarded.
Peachy, followed by her group of friends, made her way through the garden toward the kitchen. She had suddenly recalled something that had piqued her curiosity more than once. Outside the scullery, there was an iron staircase meant to be used as a fire escape from the servants' bedrooms and also to access the roof when workmen needed to check the chimney pots. She was determined to climb it. Luckily, the maids were busy inside the kitchen, leaving the area unguarded.
"This is my Jacob's ladder," she proclaimed. "Who'll follow me to the sky?"[177]
"This is my Jacob's ladder," she declared. "Who's coming with me to the sky?"[177]
"'Will you walk into my parlor?' said the spider to the fly, |
''Tis the prettiest little parlor that ever you did spy! |
The way into my parlor is up a winding stair, |
And I have many curious things to show you when you're there.'" |
"Go on, you lunatic," giggled Irene.
"Go ahead, you crazy person," giggled Irene.
"And be quick about it if you don't want Dominica clattering at your heels," added Delia.
"And hurry up if you don't want Dominica following you around," Delia added.
So they clambered up the steep iron stairway, and, passing by the door that led to the servants' apartments, they climbed on till they reached the roof. This part of the Villa Camellia was terra incognita to the school. They decided hastily, however, that it would be a very desirable acquisition. It was a large flat expanse covered with lead, and edged with a low battlement. It was evidently used by the maids, for a clothes-line was stretched between two chimneys, and a row of towels hung out to dry. The view was adorable. It was like being on the top of a mountain. They could see the town of Fossato, and a wide expanse of water, and Vesuvius, and the distant outline of Naples all spread in a panorama before them, besides having an excellent bird's-eye prospect of the garden below. Peachy, who was ready to do anything wild, went dancing about like a will-o'-the-wisp.
So they climbed up the steep iron stairway and, passing the door that led to the servants' quarters, continued until they reached the roof. This part of Villa Camellia was terra incognita to the school. They quickly concluded that it would be a great addition. It was a large flat space covered with lead and surrounded by a low wall. It was clearly used by the maids since a clothesline was stretched between two chimneys, with a row of towels hanging out to dry. The view was breathtaking. It felt like being on top of a mountain. They could see the town of Fossato, a wide stretch of water, Vesuvius, and the distant outline of Naples all laid out in a stunning panorama in front of them, in addition to having a fantastic bird's-eye view of the garden below. Peachy, who was eager to do anything adventurous, danced around like a playful spirit.
"Light and airy—light and airy, |
Sure, I feel like a kind of fairy, |
she extemporized. "Renie Beverley, you're not mad enough! Give me your hand. I tell you you've got to dance. We're witches who've flown over on our broomsticks and alighted here, and we'll have a frolic before we go back to—wherever we came from. Hello, what's this business? It looks like a water-tank. Give me a boost, somebody, for I'm going up to see."
she improvised. "Renie Beverley, you're not crazy enough! Give me your hand. I tell you, you’ve got to dance. We’re witches who’ve flown over on our broomsticks and landed here, and we’re going to have some fun before we go back to—wherever we came from. Hey, what’s this? It looks like a water tank. Help me up, someone, because I’m going up to check it out."
It was rather a scramble even for Peachy's agile limbs, but she was resolved thoroughly to explore the capacities of the roof, and the cistern must not be left unvisited. She clung on to its slippery side and peered down at her own reflection in the water below.
It was quite a struggle even for Peachy's quick limbs, but she was determined to fully explore the roof's features, and she couldn't skip the cistern. She held on to its slippery edge and looked down at her own reflection in the water below.
"No idea I looked so nice," she perked. "The blue sky makes a charming background. Really, a pool is quite a becoming mirror. Does anybody else want to come up and peep? It's like looking at the view-finder of a camera. Rather painful hanging on, though. I think I'll drop if you're neither of you coming. Oh, botheration! I've lost my hair ribbon. It's gone right down inside the cistern. Well! It's done for now. I can't possibly fish it out."
"No idea I looked so nice," she said cheerfully. "The blue sky makes a lovely background. Honestly, a pool is such a flattering mirror. Does anyone else want to come up and take a look? It's like peering through a camera's viewfinder. It’s a bit uncomfortable hanging on, though. I think I'll fall if neither of you are coming. Oh, what a hassle! I've lost my hair ribbon. It’s gone right down into the cistern. Well! It’s lost for good now. I can’t possibly fish it out."
"It wasn't your best!" consoled Delia.
"It wasn't your best!" Delia said reassuringly.
"No, but the only scarlet one I possess, and just at present I've a wild fad for scarlet. I get crazes for various colors. Last term I'd look at nothing but pale blue, till Bertha Ford got that new blue chiffon dress, and that, of course, set me against it forevermore. I'd a rage for tartan once, only[179] Jess was rather nasty about it; she thinks no one in the school has a right to wear Scotch plaids except herself. I've spent all my pocket money for this week, so I can't buy another ribbon till next Saturday. I shall have to go about in pink. Miau! I'll be such a good little pussy-cat. I'm sure different colors make me good or bad. Don't laugh at me! I mean it! I'm a different person according to what I wear."
"No, but the only scarlet one I have is this one, and right now I'm really into scarlet. I get obsessed with different colors. Last term, I only wanted to wear pale blue until Bertha Ford got that new blue chiffon dress, and that totally ruined it for me forever. I was once obsessed with tartan, but [179] Jess was pretty rude about it; she thinks no one in the school should wear Scotch plaids except her. I've spent all my pocket money for the week, so I can't buy another ribbon until next Saturday. I guess I'll have to walk around in pink. Miau! I'll be such a good little kitty. I really believe different colors make me feel good or bad. Don't laugh at me! I'm serious! I feel like a different person based on what I’m wearing."
For a short time the girls loitered about on the roof, enjoying the novelty of their position, and particularly the fact that they were on unlicensed ground, and would undoubtedly get into trouble if they were caught by Dominica or Anastasia. Naughty Peachy, to play the maids a trick, took down the row of towels, folded them neatly, and placed them in a pile behind the cistern, chuckling over the prospect of Anastasia's consternation when she came up to fetch them and found them missing.
For a little while, the girls hung out on the roof, thrilled by the excitement of their spot, especially since they were in a restricted area and would definitely be in trouble if Dominica or Anastasia caught them. Playfully mischievous, Peachy decided to pull a prank on the maids by taking down the towels, folding them neatly, and stacking them behind the cistern, giggling at the thought of Anastasia's shock when she came up to get them and realized they were gone.
"I owe her something for breaking my pink alabaster vase," she announced. "She's an awful smasher with her duster—just goes surging ahead over our mantelpiece and sends our ornaments flying. Mary's Pompeii pots went to smithereens yesterday. Now, Signorina Anastasia, you won't find your towels in too big a hurry. I guess I've paid you out."
"I owe her something for breaking my pink alabaster vase," she said. "She's terrible with her duster—just charges across our mantelpiece and knocks our decorations around. Mary's Pompeii pots shattered yesterday. Now, Signorina Anastasia, don't expect to find your towels right away. I guess I've settled the score with you."
"She'll pay you out if she catches us up here," suggested Delia, who was anxious not to forfeit her[180] exeat. "Hadn't we better be getting a move on?"
"She'll pay you if she catches us up here," Delia suggested, eager not to lose her[180] permission slip. "Shouldn't we get going?"
"Words of wisdom, my child, fall from your lips like pearls and diamonds. The same sage thought was occurring to your humble servant. Anastasia has what is commonly called a tart tongue, and an inconvenient and inconsiderate habit of reporting trifles at headquarters. It would be quite unnecessary of her to mention to Miss Rodgers that she had seen us here, but I believe she'd go out of her way to do it."
"Words of wisdom, my child, flow from your lips like pearls and diamonds. The same wise thought was crossing my mind. Anastasia has what people often refer to as a sharp tongue and a bothersome habit of mentioning little things at headquarters. It would be completely unnecessary for her to tell Miss Rodgers that she saw us here, but I believe she would make a point of doing it."
"I'm sure she would, bad luck to her. Lead on, MacDuff! Let's descend from the Highlands to the Lowlands."
"I'm sure she would, tough luck for her. Lead on, MacDuff! Let's go down from the Highlands to the Lowlands."
"We may find further sport farther afield. I'm not at the end of my resources yet. I've an idea or two more in my head," nodded Peachy, escorting her friends down the staircase to the comparative safety of the back yard.
"We might discover more fun elsewhere. I still have some tricks up my sleeve. I have a few more ideas in mind," nodded Peachy, leading her friends down the stairs to the relative safety of the backyard.
There was no doubt that Peachy was in an exceedingly mischievous mood and ready for any prank which came to hand. She dodged with her followers successfully past the kitchen door, without attracting the hostile attention of Anastasia or any other of the servants. She was bent on exploring a patch of the garden which was only accessible from the rear of the scullery. She had observed it from the vantage-ground of the roof, and had decided that, by climbing on to a low shed, it would be quite possible to scale the wall which divided the grounds of the Villa Camellia from those of its next door[181] neighbor. The girls had always been extremely curious about the Villa Sutri. From their dormitory windows they could catch a glimpse of its green shutters and creeper-covered walls, set away among a thick grove of trees, and they had decided that its garden looked immensely superior to their own. The estate belonged to Count Sutri, who often spent part of the winter and spring among his orange groves and his flowery pergolas. He was supposed to have a reputation for gardening, and rumors of his wonderful exotics had circulated round the school. None of the girls, however, had ever actually been inside the grounds.
There was no doubt that Peachy was in a really mischievous mood and ready for any prank that came her way. She successfully dodged past the kitchen door with her friends, avoiding the unfriendly attention of Anastasia and the other servants. She was determined to explore a part of the garden that could only be accessed from the back of the scullery. She had spotted it from the roof and figured that by climbing onto a low shed, she could easily scale the wall separating the Villa Camellia grounds from those of the neighbor next door[181]. The girls had always been super curious about Villa Sutri. From their dormitory windows, they could catch a glimpse of its green shutters and walls covered in vines, tucked away among a dense grove of trees. They thought its garden looked way better than their own. The estate belonged to Count Sutri, who often spent part of the winter and spring among his orange groves and flowering pergolas. He was said to have a reputation for gardening, and rumors about his amazing exotic plants spread around the school. However, none of the girls had ever actually been inside the grounds.
Peachy's project was, of course, extremely audacious, and had the Count been at home she would hardly have dared to let it materialize. She had heard Mrs. Clark mention on Sunday that their neighbor had started for a cruise in his yacht, and that he would probably be away for a considerable time.
Peachy's project was, of course, very bold, and if the Count had been home, she probably wouldn’t have dared to let it happen. She had heard Mrs. Clark say on Sunday that their neighbor had left for a cruise on his yacht and would likely be gone for a long time.
"The Villa will be shut up, and only a few gardeners left about the place," declared Peachy, "and if I know anything of Italian gardeners, they'll all be sitting smoking inside the summer-house, so we needn't trouble ourselves to worry about them. It's the opportunity of a lifetime. I saw the whole thing in a flash from the roof. There's a shed on our side of the wall and a shed on his. All you have to do is to step over and get down. Nothing could be simpler. I'm just aching to explore that garden."[182]
"The Villa will be closed up, and there will be just a few gardeners around," Peachy said, "and if I know anything about Italian gardeners, they’ll probably be sitting inside the summer-house smoking, so we don’t need to worry about them. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I saw the whole setup in a flash from the roof. There’s a shed on our side of the wall and another shed on his side. All you have to do is step over and climb down. It couldn't be easier. I can’t wait to explore that garden."[182]
Delia, still thinking of her exeat, demurred, and even Irene's valor slightly quailed.
Delia, still thinking about her permission slip, hesitated, and even Irene's bravery wavered a bit.
"Oh, come on! Be sports!" tempted Peachy. "You'll never get such a chance in your lives again—never."
"Oh, come on! Be a sport!" urged Peachy. "You'll never get an opportunity like this again—never."
So they hesitated, and were lost, and finally followed their leader up the low, sloping roof of the shed.
So they paused, got confused, and eventually followed their leader up the gently sloping roof of the shed.
As Peachy had prophesied, it was really remarkably easy. They had only to scale quite a low piece of wall, and drop on to the roof of the shed on the other side, then scramble down into Count Sutri's garden. In less than five minutes the feat was accomplished, and three rather awed but delighted girls were speeding along a green alley in quest of adventure.
As Peachy had predicted, it was surprisingly easy. They just had to climb over a low wall and drop onto the roof of the shed on the other side, then climb down into Count Sutri's garden. In less than five minutes, they had done it, and three girls, feeling a mix of awe and excitement, were hurrying down a green path in search of adventure.
There was no doubt about it being a beautiful garden. It was more carefully kept than that of the Villa Camellia, and contained choicer and rarer flowers. There were glorious tanks of water-lilies, and there were pergolas of sweet-scented creepers, and the statues and arbors utterly eclipsed even those of a public park. It was evidently the Count's favorite hobby, and he had spared no expense in laying out the grounds. Rather fearful of being caught by some chance gardener the girls walked on, holding themselves in readiness to dive away if necessary and make a quick escape.
There was no doubt that it was a beautiful garden. It was better maintained than the one at Villa Camellia and had more exotic and rare flowers. There were stunning ponds filled with water lilies, and there were pergolas covered in fragrant vines, with statues and arbors that completely overshadowed those in a public park. It was clear that this was the Count's favorite pastime, and he had spent freely to create the grounds. A bit anxious about being spotted by a wandering gardener, the girls continued on, staying alert to duck away if needed and make a quick getaway.
"Do you feel like Adam and Eve in Paradise?" queried Delia tremulously.[183]
"Do you feel like Adam and Eve in Paradise?" Delia asked nervously.[183]
"Not a bit, because they never got back after they were once turned out. I wish we could annex this place and add it on to the Villa Camellia. The Count can't want it while he's away."
"Not at all, because they never came back after they were kicked out. I wish we could take this place and add it to the Villa Camellia. The Count can't possibly want it while he's away."
The girls wandered about in breathless enjoyment. Stolen waters are sweet, and somebody else's garden seemed much more attractive than their own. They did not dare to venture too near the Villa, and kept carefully away from anything that looked like a grotto or a summer-house, in which they might find a gardener seated, enjoying his cigarette. At the end of a rose pergola, however, Peachy made a discovery. It was neither more nor less than a flight of steps leading down to a door in the ground. She stood gazing at it with curiosity.
The girls roamed around in excited delight. There’s something special about forbidden pleasures, and someone else's garden felt way more appealing than their own. They didn’t want to get too close to the Villa and stayed clear of anything that looked like a grotto or a summer house, where they might catch a gardener relaxing with a cigarette. However, at the end of a rose-covered pergola, Peachy stumbled upon something intriguing. It was a staircase leading down to a door in the ground. She stood there, staring at it with curiosity.
"Now I wonder what that is?" she exclaimed.
"Now I'm curious about what that is?" she said.

"Looks like the entrance to a mausoleum," shuddered Delia.
"Looks like the entrance to a tomb," Delia shuddered.
"Or the strong room where the Count keeps his money," laughed Irene.
"Or the vault where the Count stores his cash," laughed Irene.
"I don't believe it's either. I shouldn't be surprised if it's the passage leading to the sea. I know there is one in the Sutri garden, to get down to the bathing cove. How priceless if we've happened to light upon it. Is that door open? I'm going to see."
"I don't think it's either. I wouldn't be shocked if it's the passage to the sea. I know there's one in the Sutri garden that leads down to the beach. How amazing if we've actually found it. Is that door open? I'm going to check."
Peachy ran down the steps, turned the handle, and somewhat to her own astonishment found the door unlocked. She was peering into a long dark tunnel, at the end of which could be distinguished a faint glint of light. This was indeed an adventure. It[184] seemed a deed of daring to explore such hidden depths, but she was out to take risks that afternoon.
Peachy ran down the steps, turned the handle, and to her surprise, found the door unlocked. She was looking into a long dark tunnel, where she could see a faint glimmer of light at the end. This was definitely an adventure. It[184] felt like a bold move to explore such hidden depths, but she was ready to take risks that afternoon.
"Come along!" she commanded, bracing up the spirits of her more timorous comrades.
"Come on!" she urged, boosting the spirits of her more timid friends.
Holding one another's arms particularly tightly, the three entered the doorway and began to walk along the underground passage. It sloped sharply downwards, and was rough under foot, but the farther they descended the brighter grew the light in front of them. Presently they had stumbled out of the darkness, and were emerging from a tunnel at the foot of the cliffs, and stepping out on to the sandy shore of a little cove.
Holding each other's arms tightly, the three of them entered the doorway and started walking down the underground passage. It sloped steeply downward and felt rough underfoot, but the deeper they went, the brighter the light ahead became. Soon, they stumbled out of the darkness and emerged from a tunnel at the base of the cliffs, stepping onto the sandy shore of a small cove.
It had always been a great grievance at the Villa Camellia that the school had no bathing place, and the girls had greatly coveted the creek which was the exclusive property of their neighbor, Count Sutri. To find themselves on a level with the sea, facing the lapping waves, was exactly what they had hoped. They ran along the sand in huge delight, to the very edge of the water. It was really a beautiful cove. There were groups of rocks with smooth pools amongst them, and in the silvery sand were numbers of tiny fragile shells, very pretty and delicate, and just the thing for a collection.
It had always been a big issue at the Villa Camellia that the school had no place to swim, and the girls really wanted the creek that belonged to their neighbor, Count Sutri. Being by the sea, facing the gentle waves, was exactly what they had wished for. They ran along the sand in huge excitement, right to the edge of the water. It was truly a beautiful cove. There were clusters of rocks with smooth pools among them, and in the silvery sand, there were a lot of tiny, delicate shells, really pretty and perfect for a collection.
"It's a shame it should all belong to one man who probably hardly ever uses it," flamed Peachy. "Now, if only we could all come down here to bathe, wouldn't it be a stunt? The cove is really mostly[185] under the garden of the Villa Camellia. I say it ought to belong to us."
"Isn't it a shame that it all belongs to one guy who probably barely even uses it?" Peachy exclaimed. "If only we could all come down here to swim, wouldn't that be something? The cove is mostly[185] under the garden of Villa Camellia. I think it should belong to us."
"It's ours for the moment at any rate," said Irene.
"It's ours for now, anyway," said Irene.
"Yes, isn't it great? We've got it all to ourselves," rejoiced Delia, dancing along the beach with outstretched arms, like an incarnation of Zephyr or a spring vision of a sea-nymph. She skimmed over the sand almost as if she were flying, but, as she reached the largest group of rocks, her exalted mood suddenly dissipated and her high spirits came down to earth with a thud. Sitting on the other side of the rock, calmly smoking a cigar, was a middle-aged individual in a tweed coat and a soft hat. The creek, which they had imagined was their private paradise, was occupied after all.
"Yes, isn’t it amazing? We have it all to ourselves," Delia cheered, dancing along the beach with her arms wide open, like a personification of the west wind or a spring vision of a sea nymph. She glided over the sand almost as if she were flying, but when she reached the biggest cluster of rocks, her elevated mood suddenly vanished, and her high spirits came crashing down. Sitting on the other side of the rock, casually smoking a cigar, was a middle-aged man in a tweed coat and a soft hat. The creek, which they thought was their private paradise, was occupied after all.
Delia fled back to her friends, this time on wings of fright, and communicated her awful discovery.
Delia rushed back to her friends, this time filled with fear, and shared her terrible discovery.
"It must be Count Sutri," gasped Peachy.
"It has to be Count Sutri," Peachy gasped.
"He can't have started off in his yacht after all," agreed Irene.
"He must not have set off in his yacht after all," agreed Irene.
"I don't think he saw me, but I'm not sure about it," panted Delia breathlessly.
"I don't think he saw me, but I'm not sure," Delia panted breathlessly.
"Whether he did or he didn't we'd better scoot quick," opined Peachy.
"Whether he did or not, we should get moving quickly," said Peachy.
So three agitated girls dashed back over the sands and into the dark tunnel, and hurried as fast as they could up the underground passage, expecting every moment to hear a footstep behind them and a voice[186] demanding to know what they were doing trespassing upon the premises. At the top of the tunnel a horrible surprise awaited them. The door through which they had entered was shut and bolted. At first they could hardly believe their ill luck. They groped for the handle in the darkness, and pushed and pulled and turned and tugged, but all in vain. They even thumped on the door and called, hoping to attract the attention of a gardener, but there was no reply. They were hopelessly locked inside the underground passage.
So three panicked girls ran back over the sand and into the dark tunnel, racing as fast as they could up the underground passage, expecting any moment to hear footsteps behind them and a voice[186] demanding to know what they were doing trespassing on the property. At the top of the tunnel, a terrible surprise awaited them. The door they had entered through was shut and bolted. At first, they could hardly believe their bad luck. They fumbled for the handle in the darkness and pushed, pulled, turned, and tugged, but nothing worked. They even knocked on the door and shouted, hoping to get the attention of a gardener, but there was no response. They were hopelessly trapped inside the underground passage.
Now thoroughly frightened they were almost in tears.
Now completely scared, they were nearly in tears.
"We shall have to go back to the cove," faltered Irene.
"We're going to have to go back to the cove," Irene hesitated.
"And show ourselves to Count Sutri, and ask him to take us back somehow," gulped Peachy.
"And let's go see Count Sutri, and ask him to find a way to take us back," Peachy said.
"We're in for the biggest row of our lives with Miss Rodgers," choked Delia.
"We're in for the biggest fight of our lives with Miss Rodgers," Delia gasped.
There was certainly nothing else to be done. Time was passing quickly, and unless they could return at once to the Villa Camellia they would be late for preparation. Very sadly and soberly they walked back along the seashore to the rocks.
There was definitely nothing else to do. Time was flying by, and unless they could get back to the Villa Camellia right away, they would be late for their preparations. With heavy hearts, they walked back along the shore to the rocks.
"You explain, Peachy," urged the others, and Peachy, though she did not relish the task thus thrust upon her, acknowledged that she was the instigator of the whole affair and therefore responsible for helping her companions out of a decidedly awkward situation.[187]
"You explain, Peachy," the others insisted, and Peachy, although she wasn't thrilled about the responsibility, admitted that she was the one who started it all and thus had to help her friends out of a rather uncomfortable situation.[187]
The gentleman in the soft hat was still sitting under the shadow of the rock smoking, but he rose and threw away his cigar as the deputation of three advanced to address him. Peachy, in her very best Italian, began to stammer out an explanation and excuses. He listened for a moment or two, then shook his head and interrupted.
The guy in the soft hat was still sitting in the shade of the rock, smoking, but he got up and threw away his cigar as the group of three approached to talk to him. Peachy, using her best Italian, started to fumble through an explanation and some apologies. He listened for a minute or two, then shook his head and cut her off.
"Sorry I don't speak much Italian. I'm afraid I don't quite understand."
"Sorry, I don't speak much Italian. I'm afraid I don't really understand."
"O-o-h! You're American!" gasped Peachy, her face one broad smile of relief. "We—we thought you were Count Sutri."
"O-o-h! You're American!" gasped Peachy, her face lighting up with a broad smile of relief. "We—we thought you were Count Sutri."
"I haven't that honor! I'm only plain Mr. Bond. I've taken the Count's villa, though, for two months. Can I be of any service to you?"
"I don't have that honor! I'm just plain Mr. Bond. I've rented the Count's villa for two months, though. Can I help you with anything?"
"We're Americans too," sparkled Peachy; "at least Delia and I are. We're at school at the Villa Camellia up there. I—I'm sorry to say we're trespassing here. We climbed over the wall into your garden and came down the passage to the shore, and now the door's locked and we can't get back again."
"We're Americans too," said Peachy with excitement; "at least Delia and I are. We're at school at the Villa Camellia up there. I—I'm sorry to say we're trespassing here. We climbed over the wall into your garden and came down the path to the shore, and now the door's locked and we can't get back."
"And it's nearly preparation time," added Delia desperately.
"And it's almost time to get ready," added Delia desperately.
Mr. Bond's eyes twinkled with amusement.
Mr. Bond's eyes sparkled with amusement.
"I'll take you back," he offered. "It was hard luck to find the door locked. I've hardly explored the place properly myself yet. I came down in the lift."
"I'll give you a ride back," he said. "It was just bad luck to find the door locked. I haven't really checked out the place myself yet. I took the elevator down."
"The lift!" exclaimed Irene in surprise.
"The elevator!" exclaimed Irene in surprise.
"Yes, here it is, and a very convenient arrange[188]ment too," said Mr. Bond, leading the way into an artificial cave close at hand.
"Yeah, here it is, and it's a really handy setup too," said Mr. Bond, showing the way into a nearby artificial cave.
Here to the girls' amazement was a perfectly modern and up-to-date "ascenseur," nicely upholstered and lighted by electricity. Mr. Bond ushered his visitors inside, closed the door, pressed a button, and immediately they shot aloft, landing ultimately in a kiosk in Count Sutri's garden at the top of the cliff. Feeling as if a magician had used occult means to transport them back to safety, the girls gazed round highly delighted to find themselves out of the cove. Their host, to whom they hastily confided some details of how they had penetrated into his premises, fetched a ladder, and by its aid they mounted to the roof of the shed, and skipped over the wall on to the top of their own wood-hut.
To the girls' amazement, there was a completely modern and updated elevator, nicely upholstered and lit by electricity. Mr. Bond welcomed his guests inside, closed the door, pressed a button, and they instantly shot up, finally landing in a kiosk in Count Sutri's garden at the top of the cliff. Feeling as if a magician had used some kind of magic to transport them back to safety, the girls looked around, thrilled to find themselves out of the cove. Their host, to whom they quickly shared some details about how they had entered his property, got a ladder, and using it, they climbed to the roof of the shed and jumped over the wall onto the top of their own wooden hut.
"You won't tell Miss Rodgers?" begged Peachy, waving a good-by to their rescuer after they had all protested their gratitude.
"You won't tell Miss Rodgers?" Peachy pleaded, waving goodbye to their rescuer after they had all expressed their thanks.
"I guess I know how to keep a secret," he laughed. "I won't betray you. Hope you'll be in time. There goes your school bell. You've run it fine but I believe you'll just do it if you hustle up."
"I think I can keep a secret," he laughed. "I won’t let you down. I hope you make it on time. There goes your school bell. You've cut it close, but I believe you can do it if you hurry."
Three breathless girls, with minds much too agitated to apply themselves properly to French translation, slipped into the Villa Camellia at the eleventh hour, and answered "present" as their names were read on the roll-call. Peachy's disheveled hair drew down a rebuke from Miss Bickford, but this was such a very minor evil that she took it meekly, smoothed[189] the offending elf-locks with her fingers, and composed her dimples to an expression of docile humility.
Three breathless girls, too restless to focus on their French translation, slipped into the Villa Camellia just in time and responded "present" when their names were called. Peachy's messy hair earned her a scolding from Miss Bickford, but it was such a small issue that she accepted it quietly, smoothed the offending tangled locks with her fingers, and arranged her dimples into a look of obedient humility.
"We got out of that very well," she purred in private afterwards.
"We got out of that really well," she said privately afterwards.
"Thanks to Mr. Bond and the lift," agreed Irene.
"Thanks to Mr. Bond and the elevator," agreed Irene.
"I guess I'm not going to try anything so risky again," declared Delia. "It was the fix of my life. I'll be down with nervous prostration to-morrow. Shouldn't wonder if I raise a temperature to-night. Peachy Proctor, you may coax and tease as you like, but nothing you say will ever induce me to climb that wall and go into Count Sutri's garden again. It's not worth the thrills. Sorry to be a crab, but I mean it."[190]
"I guess I'm not going to take any more big risks," Delia said. "That was the wildest experience of my life. I’ll probably be a nervous wreck tomorrow. I wouldn’t be surprised if I run a fever tonight. Peachy Proctor, you can try to persuade and tease me all you want, but nothing you say will convince me to climb that wall and go into Count Sutri's garden again. It's just not worth it. Sorry to be a downer, but I mean it." [190]
CHAPTER XIV
The Villa Bleue
Delia's good resolution remained only half fulfilled, for after all she visited Count Sutri's cove again. This time, however, it was in a perfectly orthodox fashion. Mr. and Mrs. Bond, meeting Miss Morley at the house of an American resident in Fossato, invited the whole school to come and view the garden on Sunday afternoon, and clad in their best dresses the girls paraded in through the gate, and were shown the beauties of the lovely grounds. They were taken in relays down in the lift to the creek by the sea, and afterwards entertained with ice-cream and biscuits on the terrace in front of the villa, which was all very interesting and delightful, though not nearly so exciting as the surreptitious peep which the naughty trio had previously obtained on their own account. Mr. Bond might indeed be silent on the subject of that afternoon's adventure, but the expedition into his grounds had been only a part of Peachy's pranks in her game of "Follow the Leader," and for one of her sins at any rate she was to be called to account. The cistern on the top of the roof supplied a tap on the upper landing from which Anastasia, one of the[191] chambermaids, was accustomed to draw water with which to fill the bedroom jugs.
Delia's good intentions were only half realized, because she ended up visiting Count Sutri's cove again. This time, though, it was done properly. Mr. and Mrs. Bond met Miss Morley at an American resident's house in Fossato and invited the whole school to come see the garden on Sunday afternoon. Dressed in their best outfits, the girls marched through the gate and were shown around the beautiful grounds. They were taken in groups down the lift to the creek by the sea and then treated to ice cream and cookies on the terrace in front of the villa. While it was all very interesting and enjoyable, it wasn't nearly as thrilling as the sneaky peek that the mischievous trio had managed to get on their own. Mr. Bond might keep quiet about that adventure, but that trip into his grounds was just one part of Peachy's antics in her game of "Follow the Leader," and for one of her mischiefs, she was definitely going to be called out. The cistern on the roof provided a tap on the upper landing, which Anastasia, one of the[191] chambermaids, used to draw water for filling the bedroom jugs.
On the morning after the events just narrated she took her can as usual, but was utterly horrified, when she turned the tap, to find the water running red. She was intensely superstitious, and immediately jumped to the conclusion that she was the victim of witchcraft, so she flung her apron over her head, commenced to sob, and deplored the early death which would probably overtake her. She sat on the landing making quite a scene, prophesying evil to the other servants who crowded round to condole and marvel, and showing the bewitched water in her jug with a mixture of importance and horror. The girls who occupied rooms on the upper landing were duly thrilled, and, after debating every possible or impossible solution of the mystery, were on the point of carrying the tale to Miss Rodgers when Peachy came hurrying along.
On the morning after the events just described, she grabbed her jug as usual but was completely horrified when she turned on the tap and found the water running red. She was very superstitious and immediately assumed she was the victim of witchcraft, so she threw her apron over her head, started crying, and mourned the early death that would probably come for her. She sat on the landing, making quite a scene, predicting bad luck for the other servants who gathered around to express their sympathy and wonder, and showed the bewitched water in her jug with a mix of importance and fear. The girls who had rooms on the upper landing were appropriately excited, and after considering every possible or impossible explanation for the mystery, they were about to take the story to Miss Rodgers when Peachy came rushing by.
"I've only just heard. Don't, don't go to the 'Ogre's Den' about it. If you love me don't. I guess I know what's happened. The water's not bewitched. If you've any sense left in your silly head come with me on to the roof and we'll look at the cistern. We'll soon find out what's the matter. Callie, lend me your butterfly-net, that's a saintly girl!"
"I just heard. Please, don't go to the 'Ogre's Den' about this. If you care about me, don’t. I have a feeling I know what’s going on. The water's not cursed. If you have any sense left in that silly head of yours, come with me up to the roof and we’ll check the cistern. We’ll figure out what’s wrong quickly. Callie, can I borrow your butterfly net? You're such a great girl!"
Anastasia, though somewhat protesting, allowed herself to be persuaded, and went with Peachy first to the kitchen floor and then up the iron staircase to the roof. Approaching the cistern Peachy climbed[192] on to its edge, lowered her butterfly-net, and presently fished up a wet and draggled scarlet ribbon which stained her fingers red as she held it out to Anastasia's astonished gaze.
Anastasia, despite being a bit hesitant, let herself be convinced and followed Peachy, first to the kitchen floor and then up the iron staircase to the roof. When they reached the cistern, Peachy climbed[192] onto its edge, lowered her butterfly net, and soon pulled up a wet, tangled scarlet ribbon that stained her fingers red as she held it out to Anastasia’s amazed eyes.
"I guess it's this that has been bleeding inside the tank and has stained the water," she explained.
"I think this is what's been leaking into the tank and has stained the water," she explained.
"But, Signorina, I ask how it place itself there?" demanded the still puzzled chambermaid in her halting English, then mother-wit overmastering native superstition, she burst into laughter. "Oh! Oh! Oh! It is no magic but you, Signorina. Who hid my towels? I go to tell Mees Rodgers. Yes! You shall get into very big scrape!"
"But, Miss, how did it get there?" asked the still confused chambermaid in her broken English, then her common sense overpowering her local superstitions, she started to laugh. "Oh! Oh! Oh! It's not magic, it's you, Miss. Who hid my towels? I'm going to tell Miss Rodgers. Yes! You're going to be in a lot of trouble!"
"No, Anastasia, don't tell," implored Peachy. "It was only a joke. Look here! Are you fond of chocolates? I had a box sent me yesterday, and you shall have them all. It won't do any good to tell Miss Rodgers, will it?"
"No, Anastasia, please don't say anything," pleaded Peachy. "It was just a joke. Look! Do you like chocolates? I got a box delivered yesterday, and you can have them all. Telling Miss Rodgers won't help, right?"
"You not come on to this roof again and touch my towels?" conceded Anastasia doubtfully.
"You’re not going to come back to this roof and touch my towels again, are you?" Anastasia asked hesitantly.
"Never! I promise faithfully."
"Never! I promise."
"Then I not tell."
"Then I won't say."
"Good! You're a white angel. I'll square the girls and get them not to mind washing in pink water for a day or two. It ought to improve their complexions. So we'll just say nothing at all about it at headquarters. That's settled. Anastasia, your English is improving wonderfully; I guess I'll teach you some American next—it's the finest language in the world. Botheration, I've soused Callie's but[193]terfly-net. I don't know what she'll say about it. I'm out of one scrape into another the whole time. Well, I'd rather face Callie than Miss Rodgers anyhow. She may storm, but she can't give me bad marks or stop my next exeat. Come along, Anastasia. We'll take the ribbon with us to show as a trophy. It will give them a little bit of a surprise downstairs if I'm not mistaken."
"Great! You're a white angel. I'll talk to the girls and get them to not mind washing in pink water for a day or two. It should help their complexions. So we won't mention anything about it at headquarters. That's settled. Anastasia, your English is improving wonderfully; I guess I'll teach you some American next—it's the best language in the world. Ugh, I've ruined Callie's butterfly net. I don't know what she'll think about it. I'm constantly getting out of one mess and into another. Well, I'd rather deal with Callie than Miss Rodgers anyway. She might freak out, but she can't give me bad marks or stop my next exeat. Come on, Anastasia. We'll take the ribbon with us to show as a trophy. It'll surprise them a little downstairs, if I'm right."
Owing to luck, and to the kindness of Anastasia, Peachy's pranks did not on this occasion meet with any punishment. Irene, who had been greatly fearing an exposure of the whole escapade, once more breathed freely. If the matter had come to the ears of Miss Rodgers the three girls would certainly have been "gated," and Irene was particularly anxious not to lose her approaching exeat. It was her turn to go to tea at the Villa Bleue, and she was looking forward greatly to the occasion. It would be her first visit, for she had forfeited her privilege earlier in the term, when she and Lorna lost themselves among the olive groves. Much to their satisfaction the buddies were invited together, in company with Mary, Sheila, Monica, and Winnie, who were also on the good conduct list. Of course there was considerable prinking in front of the looking-glasses, careful adjusting of hair ribbons and other trifles of toilet, before the girls considered themselves in party trim and ready to do credit to the Villa Camellia. Escorted by Miss Brewster, who acted chaperon, or "policewoman" as Sheila in[194]sisted on calling her, they walked in orderly file down the eucalyptus avenue to the town, past the hotel, along the esplanade, and up a steep incline to the Villa Bleue. The hospitable little parsonage seemed an exact materialization of the personality of its owners. Canon and Mrs. Clark were both small and smiling and charitable and particularly kind, and their tiny unpretentious dwelling, with its sunny aspect and its flowers and its pet birds, was absolutely in keeping with their tone of mind. From some houses seem to emanate certain mental atmospheres, as if they reflected the sum total of the thoughts that have collected there, and sensitive visitors receive subconscious impressions of chilly magnificence, intellectual activity or a spirit of general tolerance.
Thanks to luck and Anastasia's kindness, Peachy's pranks didn't get them into trouble this time. Irene, who had been really worried about the whole thing being exposed, finally relaxed. If Miss Rodgers had found out, the three girls would definitely have been punished, and Irene was especially keen not to lose her upcoming exeat. It was her turn to go for tea at the Villa Bleue, and she was really looking forward to it. This would be her first visit since she had lost that privilege earlier in the term when she and Lorna got lost in the olive groves. To their delight, the buddies were invited together, along with Mary, Sheila, Monica, and Winnie, who were all on the good conduct list. Naturally, there was a lot of preening in front of the mirrors, with careful adjustments of hair ribbons and other grooming details, before the girls felt ready to do justice to the Villa Camellia. Accompanied by Miss Brewster, who they jokingly called the "policewoman," they walked in an orderly line down the eucalyptus avenue to the town, past the hotel, along the esplanade, and up a steep slope to the Villa Bleue. The cozy little parsonage seemed to perfectly reflect the personalities of its owners. Canon and Mrs. Clark were both small, cheerful, charitable, and very kind, and their tiny, unassuming home, with its sunny disposition, flowers, and pet birds, matched their friendly demeanor. Some houses give off a certain vibe, as if they reflect all the thoughts that have been shared there, and sensitive visitors can catch subconscious impressions of cold grandeur, intellectual energy, or an overall spirit of acceptance.
The Villa Bleue always felt radiant with kind and cheery impulses, and its flower-covered walls seemed almost to shine as the girls, secure of a welcome, parted from Miss Brewster, and ran up the steps to the pleasant veranda. Mrs. Clark made them at home at once. She had six cosy basket-chairs waiting for them, and a plateful of most delicious almond taffy, and she installed them to sit and admire the view, while she talked and put them at their ease. Schoolgirls are notoriously bashful visitors, and in certain circumstances all six would have been mum as mice and entirely devoid of conversation except a conventional yes or no, but with dear Mrs. Clark's beaming face and warm-hearted manner to[195] disarm their shyness they were perfectly natural, and enjoyed themselves as entirely as if they were at a dormitory tea or a sorority supper. The best part about Mrs. Clark was that she had the happy knack of forgetting her age and throwing herself back into the mental environment of sixteen. She was certainly not a stiff hostess; indeed her treatment of her guests was less conventional than that adopted by Rachel Moseley at the prefects' parties; she laughed and chatted and asked questions about the school, till in a few minutes the girls were chattering like sparrows and behaving as if they had known her for years.
The Villa Bleue always felt bright with friendly and cheerful vibes, and its flower-covered walls seemed to glow as the girls, confident of a warm welcome, said goodbye to Miss Brewster and hurried up the steps to the lovely veranda. Mrs. Clark immediately made them feel at home. She had six comfy basket chairs ready for them, along with a plate of the most delicious almond taffy, and she encouraged them to sit back and enjoy the view while she chatted and put them at ease. Schoolgirls are known to be shy visitors, and under certain circumstances, all six would have been as quiet as mice, only offering the occasional yes or no. But with dear Mrs. Clark’s smiling face and warm demeanor to break through their shyness, they were completely themselves and had just as much fun as if they were at a dorm tea or a sorority dinner. The best thing about Mrs. Clark was her wonderful ability to forget her age and immerse herself in the mindset of a sixteen-year-old. She was certainly not a formal host; in fact, her approach to her guests was much less conventional than Rachel Moseley's at the prefects' parties. She laughed, chatted, and asked questions about the school until, within minutes, the girls were chattering like sparrows and acting as if they had known her for years.
Tea was set out on little basket tables in the veranda, and there were all the delicious home-made things for which the Villa Bleue had gained a just reputation—brown scones and honey, potato cakes, Scotch shortbread, buttered oatmeal biscuits, iced lemon sandwich cake, and chocolate fingers.
Tea was served on small wicker tables on the porch, and there were all the delicious homemade treats that Villa Bleue was rightly famous for—brown scones with honey, potato cakes, Scotch shortbread, buttered oatmeal cookies, iced lemon sandwich cake, and chocolate fingers.
When tea was taken away and the basket tables were once more free, Mrs. Clark produced dainty cards and scarlet pencils and organized a competition. It was entitled "Nursery Rhymes," and contained twenty questions to be answered by the competitors. These ran as follows:
When the tea was cleared away and the basket tables were free again, Mrs. Clark brought out pretty cards and red pencils and set up a contest. It was called "Nursery Rhymes," and had twenty questions for the participants to answer. These were as follows:
1. Who made Cock Robin's shroud? |
2. Who was exhausted by family cares?[196] |
3. Who disliked insects? |
4. Who showed an interest in horticulture? |
5. Who summoned an orchestra? |
6. Who pursued matrimonial intentions without the parental sanction? |
7. Who showed religious intolerance? |
8. Who took a joint that did not belong to him? |
9. Who deplored the loss of hand gear? |
10. Whose salary was restricted owing to slackness in work? |
11. What animal pursued horological investigations? |
12. Who made the record high jump? |
13. Who wore a superfluity of jewelry? |
14. Whose culinary efforts were temporarily confiscated? |
15. Who pulled Pussy from the well? |
16. Who slept instead of attending to business? |
17. Who exhibited sanctimonious satisfaction over a meal? |
18. Who lost a number of domestic animals? |
19. Who had an accident during the performance of their duty? |
20. Who was mutilated by a bird? |
Some of the questions seemed easy and some were difficult. The girls sat puzzling over them, and writing the answers when they got inspiration. Irene scribbled away delightedly, but Lorna, who had almost forgotten the nursery rhymes of her childhood, was in much mystification, and only filled in a few of the vacant spaces. Numbers 6, 7, 13 and 14 proved the most baffling and no one was able to solve all twenty.[197]
Some of the questions seemed easy while others were tough. The girls sat there trying to figure them out and wrote down the answers when inspiration struck. Irene happily scribbled away, but Lorna, who had nearly forgotten the nursery rhymes from her childhood, was quite confused and only managed to fill in a few of the blanks. Numbers 6, 7, 13, and 14 were the hardest, and no one could solve all twenty.[197]
After allowing a considerable laxity in respect of time Mrs. Clark rang the bell and declared the competition closed. The girls changed cards, and waited with interest while their hostess read out the answers.
After giving a lot of leeway with time, Mrs. Clark rang the bell and announced that the competition was over. The girls swapped cards and waited eagerly while their hostess read out the answers.
ANSWERS TO NURSERY RHYMES COMPETITION
1. | I, said the beetle, With my thread and needle. |
2. | The old woman who lived in a shoe. |
3. | Miss Muffet. |
4. | Mary, Mary, quite contrary. |
5. | Old King Cole, who called for his fiddlers three. |
6. | Froggie would a-wooing go, Whether his mother would let him or no. |
7. | Goosey goosey gander, Whither do you wander, Upstairs, downstairs, In my lady's chamber. There I met an old man Who wouldn't say his prayers, So I took him by the left leg And threw him down the stairs. |
8. | Taffy was a Welshman, Taffy was a thief, Taffy came to my house And stole a piece of beef. |
9. | Three little kittens Lost their mittens [198] And they began to cry. |
10. | Johnny shall have a new master And he shall have but a penny a day, Because he won't work any faster. |
11. | Dickery, dickery, dock! The mouse ran up the clock! |
12. | The cow jumped over the moon. |
13. | The fair lady of Banbury Cross. Rings on her fingers and bells on her toes She shall have music wherever she goes. |
14. | The Queen of Heart's tarts. |
15. | Little Tommy Trout. |
16. | Little Boy Blue. |
17. | Little Jack Horner. |
18. | Little Bo Peep. |
19. | Jack and Jill. |
20. | The maid was in the garden Hanging out the clothes, When by came a blackbird And nipped off her nose. |
There was a good deal of laughter over the competition and much counting up of marks. Irene, who had scored eighteen out of the possible twenty, came out top, and was accordingly handed the pretty little photograph frame which formed the prize.
There was a lot of laughter over the competition and a lot of tallying of scores. Irene, who got eighteen out of a possible twenty, came in first and was awarded the charming little picture frame that was the prize.
"I only got six," mourned Lorna. "I was a perfect duffer at it."
"I only got six," Lorna lamented. "I was terrible at it."
"I had fifteen," purred Sheila, "but I couldn't for the life of me remember who made Cock Robin's shroud, or who pulled Pussy out of the well."
"I had fifteen," Sheila said with a smile, "but I honestly couldn't remember who made Cock Robin's shroud, or who pulled Pussy out of the well."
"It's such ages since I read any nursery rhymes," said Monica.[199]
"It's been so long since I read any nursery rhymes," Monica said.[199]
"That's just the fun of it, of course!" declared Mary. "Did you make up the questions, Mrs. Clark?"
"That's just the fun of it, of course!" Mary exclaimed. "Did you come up with the questions, Mrs. Clark?"
"No, I got the Canon to compose them. He'll be glad you liked them. Oh, here he comes. He had to go to a committee meeting this afternoon. Did you get tea, dear, at Major Littleton's?" (to her husband). "That's right! Then sit down on this comfy chair and entertain us, please."
"No, I got the Canon to create them. He’ll be happy you enjoyed them. Oh, here he comes. He had to attend a committee meeting this afternoon. Did you get tea, dear, at Major Littleton's?" (to her husband). "That's right! Then please sit down in this comfy chair and entertain us."
"Rather a big order," laughed Canon Clark, shaking hands with his young visitors, and taking the proffered seat. "How do you want to be entertained? No sermons to-day?" and his eyes twinkled. "Don't all speak at once. I'm beginning to get nervous!"
"That's quite a request," laughed Canon Clark, shaking hands with his young guests and taking the offered seat. "How do you want me to entertain you? No sermons today?" His eyes sparkled with amusement. "Don't all chime in at once. I'm starting to feel a bit nervous!"
"You can tell the most beautiful stories," suggested Sheila, who had paid visits before to the Villa Bleue and knew the capabilities of her host.
"You can tell the most beautiful stories," Sheila suggested, knowing from her previous visits to the Villa Bleue what her host was capable of.
"Oh, yes, please, do tell us a story!" agreed the others. "We'd like it better than anything."
"Oh, yes, please, do tell us a story!" the others replied. "We’d prefer it over anything else."
"I have one inside my desk which is just ready to send off to a magazine. If it won't bore you to listen to it, I'll read it aloud and let you judge whether it has any interest in it or not. An audience of schoolgirls ought to be severe critics. As a rule they're omnivorous readers of fiction. If you turn it down I shall tear it up."
"I have one in my desk that's ready to send off to a magazine. If you don't mind listening to it, I'll read it out loud and you can decide if it’s interesting or not. A group of schoolgirls should be tough critics. Generally, they read a lot of different fiction. If you don’t like it, I’ll just tear it up."
"Oh, but we shan't!"
"Oh, but we won't!"
"Please begin!"
"Please start!"
Thus urged, Canon Clark fetched a manuscript[200] from his study, and after passing round the plate of taffy, to "sweeten his narrative" as he put it, he sat down in his basket-chair on the veranda and began to read.
Thus encouraged, Canon Clark grabbed a manuscript[200] from his study, and after passing around the plate of taffy to "sweeten his story," as he put it, he sat down in his basket chair on the porch and started to read.
"I had known Jack Musgrave out East; we had chummed at Mandalay, messed together at Singapore, hunted big game up in Kashmir, and shot tigers in Bengal, and, when we said good-by, as he boarded the homeward-bound steamer at Madras, it was with a cordial invitation on his part that I should look him up if ever I happened to penetrate into the remote corner of Cumberland where his family acres were situated.
"I had known Jack Musgrave on the East Coast; we had hung out at Mandalay, shared meals in Singapore, hunted big game in Kashmir, and shot tigers in Bengal. When we said goodbye as he boarded the ship back home in Madras, he warmly invited me to visit him if I ever found myself in the remote part of Cumberland where his family's land was located."
"For a year or two my affairs kept me in India, and nothing seemed more unlikely than that—for the present, at any rate—Jack and I should cross paths again, but by one of those strange chances which sometimes occur in this world I found myself, on the Christmas Eve of 190-, standing on the platform of Holdergate Station, having missed the connection for Scotland, and with the pleasing prospect before me of spending the night, and possibly—if trains were not available—the ensuing Christmas Day at the one very second-rate inn in the village.
"For a year or two, my circumstances kept me in India, and it seemed very unlikely that Jack and I would see each other again, at least for now. However, by one of those odd twists of fate that happen in life, I found myself standing on the platform of Holdergate Station on Christmas Eve of 190-, having missed the train connection to Scotland. I faced the unpleasant prospect of spending the night, and possibly even Christmas Day, at the only mediocre inn in the village."
"It was then that I remembered that Holdergate was the nearest station to Dacrepool Grange, and that, if Jack's memory still held good, I might find a[201] hearty welcome and spend a pleasant evening recalling old times and discussing past shots, instead of putting up with the inferior accommodation offered by the landlady of the King's Arms. As no one either at the station or in the village seemed willing to vouchsafe me definite information as to whether the owner of Dacrepool was at home or abroad, parrying my inquiries with such scant courtesy and in so uncouth and unintelligible a dialect as to be scarce understood, I resolved to chance it, and with some difficulty hiring a farmer's gig, I started out on a six-mile drive over the bleak moorlands, which seemed to stretch as far as the eye could reach in a dim vista of brown heath and distant snow-clad fell. It was a dreary and unseasonable evening, with a damp mist rising from the sodden ground, and occasional falls of sleet, mingled with rain that chilled one to the bone. I buttoned my coat closely round my throat, and braced my nerves to meet the elements, hoping I might find my reward at the end of my journey, and inwardly cursing every mile of the rough road.
"It was then that I remembered Holdergate was the closest station to Dacrepool Grange, and that, if Jack's memory was still good, I might get a[201] warm welcome and enjoy a nice evening reminiscing about the past and talking about old hunting trips, instead of dealing with the poor accommodations offered by the landlady at the King's Arms. Since no one at the station or in the village seemed willing to give me clear information about whether the owner of Dacrepool was home or away, deflecting my inquiries with minimal courtesy and in a rough, hard-to-understand dialect, I decided to take a chance. After some effort to hire a farmer's gig, I set off on a six-mile drive over the desolate moorlands, which appeared to stretch endlessly in a hazy view of brown heath and distant snow-covered hills. It was a gloomy and unseasonable evening, with a damp mist rising from the soggy ground and occasional sleet mixed with rain that chilled me to the bone. I buttoned my coat tightly around my neck and steeled myself to face the elements, hoping to find my reward at the end of my journey, while inwardly cursing every mile of the rough road."
"But even Cumberland miles cannot wind on forever, and my Jehu at length drew up at a massive stone gateway, which he assured me formed the entrance to Dacrepool Grange. There was neither light nor sound in the lodge, nor did any one come out in answer to our impatient calls, so we had perforce to open the gates for ourselves. They creaked on their rusty hinges, as if they had not been un[202]closed for many a day, and when I noted the neglected drive, where the overhanging trees swept our faces as we passed, I began to fear that I had come on a fool's errand, and that I should find the house shut up and my friend abroad.
"But even Cumberland miles can't go on forever, and my driver finally pulled up at a massive stone gateway, which he assured me was the entrance to Dacrepool Grange. There was no light or sound in the lodge, and no one came out in response to our impatient calls, so we had no choice but to open the gates ourselves. They creaked on their rusty hinges, as if they hadn't been opened in ages, and when I looked at the neglected driveway, where the overhanging trees brushed against our faces as we passed, I started to worry that I had come on a fool's errand, and that I would find the house locked up and my friend away.
"On this point, however, my driver reassured me. 'Nay, oo'be to home, theer's a light i' yon winder,' he said, pointing with his whip where a faint streak of yellow shone like a beacon into the surrounding gloom. The moon was struggling through the clouds, and I could dimly discern the outline of the quaint gabled front of the house, with its mullioned windows, and masses of clinging ivy. Dismounting at the old stone porch, I seized the knocker and beat a mighty tattoo. There was no reply. Even the light had disappeared from the window almost simultaneously with the approach of our carriage wheels, and though I hammered for fully five minutes I failed to obtain the slightest response to my knocks. I was on the point of turning away in despair and driving back in the gig to Holdergate, when a sound of footsteps was heard within, together with an unbolting and unbarring, the door was opened about six inches on the chain, and a hard-featured woman peeped cautiously out into the darkness.
"On this point, though, my driver reassured me. 'No worries, we're almost home, there’s a light in that window,' he said, pointing with his whip at a faint streak of yellow shining like a beacon in the surrounding darkness. The moon was trying to break through the clouds, and I could barely make out the outline of the charming gabled front of the house, with its framed windows and thick, clinging ivy. Getting out at the old stone porch, I grabbed the knocker and pounded a loud rhythm. There was no reply. Even the light vanished from the window almost at the same moment the carriage wheels approached, and despite knocking for a full five minutes, I got no reaction to my knocks. Just as I was about to give up and head back to Holdergate, I heard footsteps inside, followed by the sound of unbolting and unbarring. The door opened about six inches on the chain, and a hard-faced woman peeked cautiously out into the darkness."
"I at once proclaimed my identity and my errand, but, by the light of the candle which she held in her hand, she looked me up and down with a glance of keen distrust and evident disfavor. 'How am I to[203] know it is as you say?' she replied guardedly, and without making any move to grant me admittance.
"I immediately stated who I was and why I was there, but, by the light of the candle she held, she sized me up with a look of deep distrust and clear disapproval. 'How am I to[203] know it's really as you say?' she replied cautiously, without making any effort to let me in."
"'Then fetch your master,' I exclaimed with some heat, thrusting my card into her hand. 'He should know my name at any rate, though he seems to have trained you in strange notions of hospitality to keep a guest standing on the doorstep on a bitter evening in December.'
"'Then get your boss,' I said a bit angrily, shoving my card into her hand. 'He should at least know my name, even if he’s taught you some odd ideas about hospitality to make a guest stand on the doorstep on a cold December evening.'"
"Grumbling under her breath she went away, and I was half inclined to follow her example and quit this very unpromising spot, when a quick step resounded in the hall, the door was flung open wide, and I was dragged forcibly into the house by my friend Jack, who hailed me with such unfeigned delight and enthusiasm that there could be little doubt of the genuineness of his welcome.
"Grumbling to herself, she walked away, and I was tempted to do the same and leave this unpromising place when I heard quick footsteps in the hall. The door swung open, and my friend Jack pulled me into the house with such genuine joy and enthusiasm that it was clear his welcome was sincere."
"'You've sprung upon us at a queer time, as it happens, old man, but if you don't mind taking pot-luck we'll spend a ripping night together,' he cried, hauling me into the dining-room, where a pretty fairy of a girl sprang up to greet us. 'This is my sister Bessie, and I've talked about you so often that she'll give you as big a welcome as I do. It's only a poor best we can show you in the way of entertainment, but you'll make allowances when I tell you how I'm situated, and what we lack in kind we must make up in good will.'
"'You've come at a strange time for us, old man, but if you're okay with a random meal, we'll have a great night together,' he exclaimed, pulling me into the dining room, where a lovely girl jumped up to greet us. 'This is my sister Bessie, and I've mentioned you so much that she'll welcome you just as warmly as I do. It's not the best we can offer in terms of entertainment, but you'll understand when I explain my situation, and what we lack in style, we'll make up for with our hospitality.'
"'What's good enough for you will be good enough for me,' I replied heartily, submitting to be[204] relieved of my coat and installed in the best chair by the blazing fire—a pleasant change indeed from the cold and the sleet outside.
"'What's good enough for you is good enough for me,' I replied with enthusiasm, allowing myself to be[204] relieved of my coat and settled into the best chair by the warm fire—a welcome change from the cold and sleet outside.
"'You must not think our guests usually receive such a churlish reception,' said Jack, laughing a little, 'but the fact is, we took you for the bailiffs. I'm sorry to say I've outrun the constable—it's really not my fault, for the old place was mortgaged to its last penny when it fell to me—but, as the case stands, I'm enduring a kind of siege; daren't put my nose out of my own door for fear I should be served with writs, and have to smuggle what supplies we can beg or borrow through the kitchen window. It's a queer kind of Christmas to spend, and a poor lookout for the New Year, for I'm afraid the old place is bound to go in the end, though I have vowed to stick to it as long as I can hold it, and Bessie has vowed to stick to me, though she might have a more cheerful home elsewhere if she liked. There's precious little to offer you in our larder, but perhaps we can furnish up something in the way of supper; can't we, Bessie?'
"'You shouldn’t think our guests usually get such a rude welcome,' Jack said with a laugh, 'but the truth is, we thought you were the bailiffs. I hate to say it, but I’m in a bit of trouble—it's really not my fault, since the old place was mortgaged to the hilt when it came into my hands—but right now, I'm under siege; I can’t even step outside for fear of being served with legal notices, and I have to sneak in whatever supplies we can scrounge through the kitchen window. It’s a strange way to spend Christmas, and not exactly promising for the New Year, since I’m afraid the old place is bound to go eventually, although I’ve promised to hold onto it as long as I can, and Bessie has promised to stick by me, even though she could have a happier home elsewhere if she wanted. There’s not much to offer you from our pantry, but maybe we can whip up something for supper; right, Bessie?'”
"Miss Musgrave laughed merrily.
Miss Musgrave laughed joyfully.
"'Mr. Harper must imagine himself back in camp,' she replied; 'I hope he can manage to subsist on porridge and cheese and tinned provisions, for I don't think we have anything better to offer him.'
"'Mr. Harper must picture himself back at camp,' she replied; 'I hope he can get by on porridge and cheese and canned goods, because I don't think we have anything better to give him.'"
"I would have subsisted on a far poorer diet to remain within sight of those bright eyes, and I endeavored to convince my host and hostess that I[205] desired nothing more than to be treated as one of themselves, with such success that I seemed to drop at once into the family circle, and never spent a pleasanter or more jovial evening in my life. Jack and I sat up late after Bessie had retired, chatting of bygone days and past adventures till the jungles and plains seemed almost more real than the cheery blaze of the fire before us; but the talk came round at last to the affairs of the moment.
"I would have lived on a much simpler diet just to stay in sight of those bright eyes, and I tried to convince my hosts that I[205] wanted nothing more than to be treated like one of the family. I was so successful that I quickly felt part of the family circle, and I never spent a more enjoyable or fun evening in my life. Jack and I stayed up late after Bessie had gone to bed, reminiscing about old times and past adventures until the jungles and plains felt almost more real than the warm glow of the fire in front of us; but eventually, the conversation shifted back to the current events.
"'Is not there any plan by which you could raise the wind, Jack?'" I inquired.
"'Isn't there any way you could raise the wind, Jack?'" I asked.
"'Never a one. I've tried every end up, but there seems no way out of the trouble unless, indeed, we could find Sir Godfrey's treasure.'
"'Never found one. I've looked everywhere, but there seems to be no way out of this mess unless we could find Sir Godfrey's treasure.'"
"'Who's he?'
"Who's that?"
"'An ancestor of mine, rather a back number, considering he died somewhere about two hundred and fifty years ago—but a restless old gentleman, for he is still said to have a trick of haunting the house, and, according to popular tradition, hoping to be able to point out the hiding-place of a treasure he stowed away.'
"'An ancestor of mine, rather outdated, considering he died about two hundred and fifty years ago—but a restless old guy, as people still say he has a habit of haunting the house, and, according to popular belief, hoping to be able to show the hiding place of a treasure he hid away.'"
"'Was it genuine treasure?'
"Was it real treasure?"
"'I believe so. He went off to fight in the Civil Wars, and hid the family plate and jewels in a secure place which nobody knew of but himself. He had not the sense to leave any record of the spot, and when he was killed at Naseby his secret died with him, and the valuables—unless, as I sometimes suspect, the old chap had previously pledged them[206]—were not forthcoming, nor have they ever been heard of since.'
"'I think so. He went off to fight in the Civil Wars and hid the family silver and jewels in a safe place that only he knew about. He wasn't smart enough to leave any record of where it was, and when he died at Naseby, his secret died with him. The valuables—unless, as I sometimes wonder, the old guy had already pawned them[206]—never showed up, and we haven’t heard anything about them since.'
"'Has he ever appeared to you?'
"'Has he ever shown up for you?'"
"'Not he; I only wish he would. The hoard would be a jolly windfall to me if I could manage to light upon it. But I'm not the kind who goes about seeing ghosts. I'm too plain and matter-of-fact by half, and, though I often hear mysterious taps on the panels of my bedroom, I prosaically set it down to rats and mice. Now, you're a psychic sort of a fellow, the seventh son of a seventh son; if he wants to make himself visible, perhaps you may get a sight of him; I'm afraid it's more than ever I shall.'
"'Not him; I just wish he would. The treasure would be a nice surprise for me if I could find it. But I'm not the type who goes around seeing ghosts. I'm too practical and down-to-earth, and even though I often hear strange knocks on the walls of my bedroom, I just chalk it up to rats and mice. Now, you're a psychic kind of guy, the seventh son of a seventh son; if he wants to show himself, maybe you’ll get to see him; I’m afraid it's never going to happen for me.'
"'Is there no clew at all left as to the hiding-place of the treasure?' I inquired.
"'Is there no clue at all left about where the treasure is hidden?' I asked."
"'Only an old rhyme so obscure as to be quite unintelligible:
"'Only an old rhyme so obscure that it's really unintelligible:
He who plucks a rose at Yule |
Will bring back luck to Dacrepool. |
Even you, with your fondness for antiquities and rummaging strange things out of old books, can scarcely make anything of that, I should say.'
Even you, with your love for old things and digging up weird stuff from old books, can hardly make anything of that, I’d say.
"I shook my head, for the riddle seemed quite unreadable, and as we had already sat up until long past midnight I begged for my candle, and proposed to defer our conversation until the morning. Jack, declaring that none of the beds in the damp old house was fit to sleep in without a week of previous[207] airing, insisted upon giving up his room to me, and passing the night himself on the dining-room sofa, and, in spite of my protestations, I was forced to acquiesce in his plans for my comfort.
"I shook my head because the riddle seemed completely unreadable, and since we had already stayed up long past midnight, I asked for my candle and suggested we put off our conversation until morning. Jack, saying that none of the beds in the damp old house were fit to sleep in without a week of airing, insisted on giving up his room for me and spending the night on the dining-room sofa. Despite my protests, I had to go along with his plans for my comfort."
"Left alone, I looked with some curiosity round the gloomy oak-paneled chamber, where the fire-light flashed on the carved four-poster, with its faded yellow damask curtains, and lit up the moth-eaten tapestry that adorned a portion of the upper part of the walls, but scarcely illumined the dark corners which lay beyond. There were quaint old presses and chests roomy enough to hide a dozen ghosts in, and a portrait of a gentleman in the elaborate costume of the Stuart period seemed to look down upon me with strangely haunting eyes.
"Left alone, I looked around the dark oak-paneled room with some curiosity, where the firelight flickered on the carved four-poster bed with its faded yellow damask curtains, and illuminated the moth-eaten tapestry that decorated part of the upper walls, but barely lit up the dark corners beyond. There were quirky old cabinets and chests spacious enough to hide a dozen ghosts, and a portrait of a gentleman wearing the elaborate outfit of the Stuart period seemed to gaze down at me with strangely haunting eyes."
"'A spooky enough place,' I murmured, 'hallowed by the spirits of numerous generations, no doubt. Well, I'll undertake they won't disturb me to-night, for I am dog-tired and mean to sleep like a log.'
"'A creepy enough place,' I murmured, 'sacred by the spirits of countless generations, for sure. Well, I bet they won't bother me tonight, because I'm dead tired and plan to sleep like a rock.'"
"I am an old traveler, and was soon in bed and enjoying a well-earned slumber, but my dreams were wild, for I seemed now to be driving furiously over the moorland, pursuing ever the phantom of pretty Bessie, who, with her bewitching smile, was luring me into the fog and darkness, and now to be barring the front door to defend her from some unknown assailant, whose perpetual rapping rang like an echo through my brain. With the impotent strength of dreamland I struggled vainly to close the door, which was opening slowly to admit the[208] nameless horror. I seemed to feel a hot breath on my cheek, and with a wild shriek I woke, to find the moonlight streaming in through the broad diamond-paned window, falling in a white shaft across the floor, while the last embers of the fire were smoldering to ashes upon the hearth.
"I’m an experienced traveler, and I quickly fell into bed, ready for some well-deserved sleep. But my dreams were chaotic; I found myself driving fast over the moors, always chasing the ghost of beautiful Bessie. Her enchanting smile was pulling me into the fog and darkness, and then I was at the front door, trying to keep her safe from some unknown attacker, whose constant knocking echoed in my mind. With the futile strength of a dream, I struggled to shut the door, which was slowly opening to let in the[208] nameless terror. I felt a hot breath on my cheek, and with a piercing scream, I woke up to find moonlight streaming through the wide diamond-paned window, casting a white beam across the floor, while the last embers of the fire smoldered to ashes in the hearth."
"I sat up in bed with that feeling of broad awakeness and alertness which comes to us sometimes, and caught my breath as I listened, for through the stillness of the night came the unmistakable sound of a gentle tapping from behind the paneling of the wall. It was not continuous, but more as one might rap at the chamber door of a sleeping person, waiting every now and then to hear if one had obtained a response. An intense and vivid sensation came over me that I was not alone in the room; that there was some presence other than my own personality which was striving in some way to force itself upon my consciousness and arrest my attention. Was it only my fancy, or were the moonbeams actually shaping themselves into a human form, till against the dark background of the fireplace, I seemed to see the misty shadowy outline of a figure, so vague and ethereal that even as I looked it appeared to melt again into the moonlight and cease to exist?
"I sat up in bed, fully awake and alert, and caught my breath as I listened. Through the stillness of the night, there was an unmistakable gentle tapping coming from behind the wall paneling. It wasn’t constant, more like someone tapping at the door of a sleeping person, pausing now and then to see if there was a response. A strong and vivid feeling washed over me that I wasn’t alone in the room; there was some presence other than my own, trying to push into my awareness and grab my attention. Was it just my imagination, or were the moonbeams actually forming a human shape? Against the dark background of the fireplace, I thought I saw a misty, shadowy outline of a figure, so faint and ghostly that even as I stared, it seemed to dissolve into the moonlight and vanish."
"With every nerve on the stretch I strained my eyes to gain a clearer impression. A passing cloud left the room for a few moments in darkness, but, as the beams shone out full and clear once[209] more, that shadowy figure seemed to gather substance, and I felt as if some unknown force were compelling my attention and chaining my every sense in a mute endeavor to establish some chord of connection between me and the dim spirit world which floats forever round us. Now waxing, now waning, the vision grew, till I fancied I caught a glint of armor. For an instant a wild imploring glance met my own, and a transparent finger pointed to the richly-carved paneling below the arras, but as I sprang from the bed the vision faded swiftly away, leaving me standing on the floor in the calm moonlight doubting the evidence of my senses, and half convinced that I must still have been in the continuance of my dream.
"With every nerve on edge, I strained my eyes to get a clearer view. A passing cloud plunged the room into darkness for a moment, but as the light shone out bright and clear once[209] again, that shadowy figure seemed to become more real. It felt like some unknown force was drawing my attention and binding my senses in a silent effort to create a connection between me and the faint spirit world that lingers around us. The vision grew stronger, then weaker, until I thought I saw a glint of armor. For a moment, a wild, pleading look met my gaze, and a translucent finger pointed toward the beautifully carved paneling beneath the tapestry. But just as I jumped out of bed, the vision quickly faded away, leaving me standing on the floor in the calm moonlight, questioning the reality of my senses, and half-convinced I was still caught up in my dream."
"Yet, as I looked, something in the carved paneling struck my notice, and, following the direction in which the spectral finger had pointed, I saw that the dragons and the twisted scrolls were united in the center by a Tudor rose. In an instant there flashed across my mind the old saying which Jack had quoted:
"Yet, as I looked, something in the carved paneling caught my eye, and, following the direction where the ghostly finger had pointed, I saw that the dragons and the twisted scrolls were connected in the center by a Tudor rose. In an instant, the old saying that Jack had quoted flashed through my mind:
He who plucks a rose at Yule |
Will bring back luck to Dacrepool. |
What impulse urged me I cannot say, but compelled by some seemingly irresistible suggestion I seized the sculptured rose and wrenched at it with all my strength. There was a dull thud, followed by a[210] harsh grinding noise, and the whole of the paneling slid slowly back, revealing a cavity behind, where, half hidden by the accumulations of dust and cobwebs, I could catch a sight of silver tankards and masses of plate enough to make the mouth of a collector water with envy. Still scarcely certain whether I was sleeping or waking, I put in my hand and drew out a bag filled with something heavy, and even as I did so the rotten mildewed canvas broke with the strain, and a stream of golden coins descended with a clatter upon the floor.
What impulse drove me, I can't say, but something that felt almost irresistible made me grab the sculpted rose and pull it with all my might. There was a dull thud, followed by a[210] harsh grinding sound, and the entire paneling slowly slid back, revealing a cavity behind it, where, half obscured by dust and cobwebs, I could spot silver tankards and enough platters to make any collector drool with envy. Still unsure if I was awake or dreaming, I reached in and pulled out a bag filled with something heavy, and as I did, the rotten, moldy canvas tore under the pressure, and a cascade of golden coins fell with a clatter to the floor.
"Like a maniac I rushed to my door and hallooed lustily for Jack, who, roused by my shouts, came hurrying up in scanty attire, with a revolver in one hand and a poker in the other.
"Like a madman, I rushed to my door and shouted loudly for Jack, who, stirred by my calls, came running up in little clothing, holding a revolver in one hand and a poker in the other."
"'What is it, old man, thieves or bailiffs? Just hold 'em till I come, can't you?'
"'What is it, old man, thieves or cops? Just hold them until I get there, can't you?'"
"'It's neither,' I replied, as I hauled him in with triumph, 'but I believe I have had a visit from your esteemed ancestor, and, as a Christmas gift, allow me to introduce you to the long-lost family treasure.'
"'It's neither,' I replied, pulling him in with triumph, 'but I think I've had a visit from your distinguished ancestor, and as a Christmas gift, let me introduce you to the long-lost family treasure.'"
"There was no mistake about it—it was real enough, and, as the Christmas bells came chiming through the frosty air, we turned out bags of gold, piles of silver and priceless jewels warranted to redeem Dacrepool Grange twice over if necessary, and sending Jack into a very ecstasy of joy.
"There was no doubt about it—it was real enough, and as the Christmas bells rang through the chilly air, we pulled out bags of gold, heaps of silver, and priceless jewels that could easily redeem Dacrepool Grange twice if needed, sending Jack into a complete frenzy of joy."
"'By Jove, old chap,' he exclaimed, 'I owe it all to you. Here I've slept in this room for years, and[211] never paid any heed to the raps and taps, though I've heard them often enough, while the treasure was under my very nose, only waiting to be discovered. Then you come along with your ghost-seeing eyes, and the spirit, if spirit it was, is able to convey to you the secret it's been trying to get off its mind for hundreds of years. You've saved me from the bankruptcy court, and it's a debt of gratitude you'll find I shan't lightly forget.'
"'By God, my friend,' he exclaimed, 'I owe it all to you. I've been sleeping in this room for years, and[211] never paid any attention to the knocks and taps, even though I've heard them plenty of times, while the treasure was right under my nose, just waiting to be found. Then you show up with your ghost-seeing abilities, and the spirit, if that's what it was, is finally able to share the secret it's been trying to reveal for hundreds of years. You've saved me from bankruptcy, and it’s a debt of gratitude I won't forget easily.'"
"It was a very jovial Christmas which we spent that day, for the news of the find got abroad at daylight, and we were promptly visited by the butcher and baker, bringing stores of good cheer and profuse apologies for past misunderstandings; even the severe old servant relapsed into smiles as she bore in a smoking sirloin of beef. Jack's spirits rose to the wildest pitch, and little Bessie, who persisted in calling me the savior of the family credit, could scarcely do enough to show her gratitude. Jack wanted me to share the best of the jewels with him, and was so annoyed at my refusal that I could only gain peace by a hint that I should sometime ask him for something more valuable still. And I got my way, for my unexpected visit lengthened out to a stay of some weeks, during which pretty Bessie's gratitude had time to ripen into a warmer feeling. So in the end it was quite a different treasure which I bore away from Dacrepool Grange, and I feel equally with Jack that I have cause to remember that strange Christmas Eve, and to render my thanks[212] to old Sir Godfrey, who now sleeps soundly in his grave, secure in the accomplishment of his mission, having rid his soul of the burden of his secret and restored luck to Dacrepool."
"It was a really cheerful Christmas that we had that day, as the news of the discovery spread at dawn, and we were quickly visited by the butcher and baker, bringing lots of good food and sincere apologies for past misunderstandings; even the strict old servant couldn’t help but smile as she brought in a hot sirloin of beef. Jack's spirits soared to the highest level, and little Bessie, who kept calling me the savior of the family's reputation, could hardly do enough to show her appreciation. Jack wanted me to share the best of the jewels with him and got so upset at my refusal that the only way to calm him down was to suggest that I might ask him for something even more valuable sometime. And I got my way, since my unexpected visit turned into a stay of several weeks, during which pretty Bessie’s gratitude had the chance to develop into a deeper feeling. So, in the end, it was quite a different treasure that I took away from Dacrepool Grange, and I feel just like Jack that I have reason to remember that unusual Christmas Eve and to give my thanks[212] to old Sir Godfrey, who now rests peacefully in his grave, satisfied with the success of his mission, having freed his soul from the weight of his secret and brought luck back to Dacrepool."
"Is it true?" asked Sheila, as Canon Clark folded up his manuscript.
"Is it true?" asked Sheila, as Canon Clark put away his manuscript.
"Well, I can hardly call it a personal reminiscence, but you must allow for author's license. Old historic houses sometimes have secret hiding-places, and dreams are undoubtedly strange things. It's all founded upon legends which I have heard. Mrs. Clark and I first met in an ancient grange not at all unlike Dacrepool, didn't we, Bess? And if we didn't find treasure behind the paneling we certainly ought to have done so. Now I'm extremely sorry to have to hurry you, but I promised Miss Morley that you should be back at school by half past six, and I undertook to escort you through the town. I hope you'll all come and have tea with us some afternoon next term and we'll have another competition. Don't say good-by to Mrs. Clark. Give the Italian 'A rivederci' instead, because that means not a parting greeting but 'May we see one another again.'"[213]
"Well, I can hardly call it a personal memory, but you have to give me some creative freedom. Old historic houses sometimes have hidden places, and dreams are definitely strange. It's all based on legends I've heard. Mrs. Clark and I first met in an old farmhouse that's quite similar to Dacrepool, right, Bess? And even if we didn’t find treasure behind the paneling, we definitely should have. I’m really sorry to rush you, but I promised Miss Morley that you’d be back at school by six-thirty, and I offered to show you around town. I hope you all come over for tea one afternoon next term, and we can have another competition. Don’t say goodbye to Mrs. Clark. Use the Italian 'A rivederci' instead, because that means not a farewell but 'May we meet again.'" [213]
CHAPTER XV
Peachy's Birthday
Delia Watts, walking one afternoon along the lemon pergola, came across a small group of Camellia Buds ensconced in a cozy corner at the foot of the steps by the fountain.
Delia Watts, strolling one afternoon along the lemon pergola, stumbled upon a small group of Camellia Buds nestled in a cozy spot at the bottom of the steps by the fountain.
"Hello! You've found a dandy place here. You look so comfy. May I join on?" she chirped.
"Hey! You’ve found a great spot here. You look really cozy. Can I join you?" she said cheerfully.
"Surelee!" said Jess cordially, pushing Irene farther along to make room. "Come and squat down, dearie, and add your voice to the powwow. We're just discussing something fearfully urgent and important. Do you know it'll be Peachy's birthday next week?"
"Surelee!" Jess said warmly, nudging Irene further along to create space. "Come and sit down, dearie, and join in the discussion. We're talking about something super urgent and important. Did you know it's Peachy's birthday next week?"
"Of course I know. Nobody could room with Peachy and not hear about that. She's the most excited girl on earth. She's been promised a gold wrist-watch and a morocco hand-bag, and I can't tell you what else, and she's just living till she gets them. I wish it was my birthday. I'm jealous!"
"Of course I know. No one could share a room with Peachy and not hear about it. She's the most excited girl on the planet. She's been promised a gold wristwatch and a leather handbag, and I can't even tell you what else, and she's just counting down the days until she gets them. I wish it were my birthday. I'm so jealous!"
"Don't be such a pig," responded Jess. "You got your fun in the holidays. You can't have things twice over. What we were talking about was this—the sorority ought to rally somehow and give Peachy a surprise. Can't we get up a special stunt?"[214]
"Don't be such a pig," Jess replied. "You had your fun during the holidays. You can't have everything twice. What we were discussing was this—the sorority should come together and surprise Peachy. Can't we come up with a special plan?"[214]
"Rather! Put me on the committee, please! Couldn't we get leave for a dormitory tea? I know Miss Rodgers rather frowned on them last term, but perhaps if we wheedled Miss Morley she'd say 'yes.' We'd promise to clear up and not make any mess, and to finish promptly before prep time. That ought to content her. What votes?"
"Absolutely! Please put me on the committee! Can we arrange a dormitory tea? I know Miss Rodgers was not in favor of them last term, but maybe if we charm Miss Morley, she'll agree. We can promise to clean up and keep everything tidy, and to wrap it up before study time. That should satisfy her. What do you think?"
Every hand ascended with enthusiasm.
Every hand went up eagerly.
"Good for you, Delia!" complimented Jess. "We haven't had a dormitory tea for just ages; not, in fact, since Aggie upset the spirit-lamp. I think Miss Morley's forgotten that now, though. You must do the asking yourself. You're our champion wheedler. If anybody can soften Miss Morley's hard heart it will be you. Tell her Peachy will be homesick, and we feel it'll be our duty to cheer her up a little."
"Good for you, Delia!" Jess praised. "We haven't had a dorm tea in forever; actually, not since Aggie knocked over the spirit lamp. I think Miss Morley has forgotten about that by now. You'll have to ask her yourself. You're our expert negotiator. If anyone can warm Miss Morley's cold heart, it's you. Tell her that Peachy will be homesick, and we feel it’s our responsibility to cheer her up a bit."
"I'll pitch it as strong as I can," said Delia, "but of course it's no use going too far. Peachy doesn't look a homesick subject in need of cheering. I'm afraid Miss Morley may snort if I put it on that score. I'd better just explain we want to have a stunt. I believe she'll catch on. Leave it to me and I'll try my best to manage her."
"I'll present it as well as I can," Delia said, "but of course, there's no point in going overboard. Peachy doesn’t seem like someone who’s homesick and needs cheering up. I’m worried Miss Morley might roll her eyes if I approach it that way. I should just explain that we want to do a little event. I think she’ll understand. Just trust me, and I’ll do my best to handle her."
"Right-o! We give you carte blanche!"
"Alright! We give you complete freedom!"
"Then I'll waddle off now."
"Then I'll walk off now."
Delia's success mostly depended upon tact. She judged that if she asked Miss Morley, tired at the end of a busy morning, she would probably meet with a curt refusal, but that if she found her, seated in her own bed-sitting-room, soothed with afternoon[215] tea and reading a delectable book, her sympathy would be much more readily aroused. On this occasion Delia's judgment was correct. After a perfectly harmonious interview with the Principal she scurried back to her fellow Camellia Buds, her face one satisfied grin.
Delia's success mostly relied on her sense of timing. She figured that if she approached Miss Morley after a hectic morning, she would likely get a short and dismissive response. However, if she found her relaxed in her own cozy space, enjoying afternoon tea and engrossed in an enjoyable book, she would be much more open to her request. This time, Delia’s instincts were spot on. After a completely pleasant meeting with the Principal, she rushed back to her fellow Camellia Buds, her face beaming with satisfaction.
"She said, 'Certainly, my dear!' We may ask Elvira for a special teapot and a plate of bread and butter, and we may give Antonio three lira apiece to buy us cakes. We may do what we like so long as the room is tidy again before prep. She'll send a prefect at 5.45 to inspect. If the place is in a muddle it'll be the last time, so we'd better be careful, for I could see she meant that."
"She said, 'Of course, my dear!' We can ask Elvira for a special teapot and a plate of bread and butter, and we can give Antonio three lira each to buy us some cakes. We can do whatever we want as long as the room is tidy again before prep. She’ll send a prefect at 5:45 to inspect. If the place is a mess, it will be the last time, so we’d better be careful, because I could tell she meant that."
"We're in luck!" cried Irene, giving a bounce of rapture.
"We're in luck!" shouted Irene, jumping with excitement.
"It's great!"
"It's awesome!"
"Yummy!"
"Tasty!"
"I thought you'd congratulate me," smirked Delia. "Now let's get busy and decide what sort of a stunt we mean to have. Is Peachy to know, or is it to be a surprise?"
"I thought you'd congratulate me," Delia said with a smirk. "Now let’s get to work and figure out what kind of stunt we want to pull. Should Peachy be in on it, or should it be a surprise?"
"That's the question! She'll have to be told and invited and all the rest of it, but she needn't hear any details beforehand. I vote we all arrange to come in fancy costume—that would really be a stunt."
"That's the question! She'll need to be told and invited and all that, but she doesn't need to know any details in advance. I think we should all plan to show up in fancy costumes—that would really be a fun surprise."
"We shall have to tell Peachy that!"
"We need to tell Peachy that!"
"No, you mustn't. We'll have a costume all ready prepared for her, like the wedding garment in the[216] parable. She'll have nothing to do but slip it on."
"No, you can't. We'll have a costume all ready for her, like the wedding dress in the[216] parable. She'll just have to put it on."
If Peachy was looking forward to her own birthday, her friends were anticipating the happy event with enthusiasm. They had decided to hold the festivities in her dormitory, but had required her to give a solemn pledge not to enter the room after 2 p.m. so as to give them a free hand. During the half-hour before drawing-class they met, and held a "Decoration Bee." Nine determined girls, who have prepared their materials, can work wonders in a short time, and in ten hurried minutes they accomplished a vast amount.
If Peachy was excited about her birthday, her friends were looking forward to the celebration with enthusiasm. They had chosen to host the party in her dorm room but required her to promise not to enter the room after 2 p.m. to give them some space. During the half-hour before drawing class, they gathered for a "Decoration Bee." Nine motivated girls, armed with their supplies, can achieve a lot in a short time, and in just ten quick minutes, they managed to get a ton done.
"Mary, lend a hand, and help me stand on the dressing table."
"Mary, can you help me get up on the dressing table?"
"She won't know the place when she sees it!"
"She won't recognize the place when she sees it!"
"Aren't we all busy bees!"
"Aren't we all busy?"
"It begins to look rather nice, doesn't it?"
"It looks pretty nice, doesn't it?"
"Don't tug this chain! It's tearing! Now you've done it!"
"Don't pull this chain! It's ripping! Now look what you've done!"
"I flatter myself she'll get the surprise of her life!"
"I think she'll have the surprise of her life!"
"Ra-ther!"
"Rather!"
With flags, paper chains, and garlands of flowers, the decorators contrived to make dormitory 13 look absolutely en fête. They borrowed a table from another bedroom, placed the two together, covered them with a cloth, and spread forth the cakes which Antonio had been commissioned to buy.
With flags, paper chains, and flower garlands, the decorators managed to make dormitory 13 look totally en fête. They borrowed a table from another room, joined the two tables together, covered them with a cloth, and laid out the cakes that Antonio had been asked to buy.
"Elvira will fetch us the teapot and the bread and butter at four. We can yank into our costumes[217] in a few seconds, so we needn't waste much time. Don't let Miss Darrer keep you dawdling about the studio," urged Agnes.
"Elvira will bring us the teapot and the bread and butter at four. We can get into our costumes[217] in just a few seconds, so we shouldn't waste too much time. Don't let Miss Darrer make you waste time in the studio," urged Agnes.
"No fear of that. The moment the bell goes it will be 'down pencils.' She can hold forth to the others to-day if she wants to talk after school. By the by, everybody's so jealous of us!"
"No worries about that. The moment the bell rings, it’ll be 'put down your pencils.' She can chat with the others today if she wants to talk after school. By the way, everyone’s so jealous of us!"
"I know! The seniors are grumbling like anything because they didn't think of having a bedroom tea for Phyllis. It's their own fault. They haven't another birthday amongst them this term. That's the grievance. And Miss Morley won't give leave for a dormitory stunt unless it's somebody's birthday. She's firm on that point. We've certainly all the luck."
"I know! The seniors are complaining like crazy because they didn’t think to have a bedroom tea for Phyllis. It's their own fault. They don’t have another birthday among them this term. That’s the issue. And Miss Morley won’t allow a dormitory event unless it’s someone’s birthday. She’s strict about that. We really have all the bad luck."
The Camellia Buds pursued their art studies that afternoon with a certain abstraction. Peachy worked with her left wrist poised, so that she could obtain a perpetual view of the new gold watch that had arrived by post that morning; Delia frittered her time shamelessly; Esther was guilty of writing surreptitious messages to Joan upon the edges of her chalk copy of "Apollo"; and Irene, usually interested in her work, had a fit of the fidgets. The moment the bell sounded and the class was dismissed they bundled their pencils into their boxes, and left the studio with almost indecent haste.
The Camellia Buds were absorbed in their art studies that afternoon. Peachy worked with her left wrist positioned just right so she could constantly glance at the new gold watch she received in the mail that morning. Delia wasted her time without any shame; Esther was busy writing secret notes to Joan on the edges of her chalk copy of "Apollo"; and Irene, who usually focused on her work, couldn't sit still. As soon as the bell rang signaling the end of class, they stuffed their pencils into their boxes and rushed out of the studio almost too eagerly.
"Only an hour and a half altogether for our stunt doesn't leave us much time to be polite," remarked Aggie, smarting under a rebuke administered by[218] Miss Darrer, who had restrained their stampede and insisted upon an orderly retreat. "It's all very well for people to saunter elegantly when they've nothing particular to do. I dare say the Italians may look dignified, but we can't stalk about as if we were perpetually carrying water-pots on our heads."
"Only an hour and a half for our stunt doesn't give us much time to be polite," Aggie said, still stinging from a reprimand given by[218] Miss Darrer, who had stopped their rush and insisted on a proper exit. "It's easy for people to walk around gracefully when they have no specific tasks. I’m sure the Italians may seem dignified, but we can’t act like we're always balancing water pots on our heads."
"American girls have more energy than that. I'm just ready to fly to bits," declared Delia, prancing down the passage like a playful kitten.
"American girls have way more energy than that. I'm just ready to burst," Delia said, skipping down the hall like a playful kitten.
"I give everybody five minutes to get on their costumes," decreed Jess. "Peachy must stay outside in the passage and wait. I'll tinkle my Swiss goat-bell when you're all to come in."
"I’m giving everyone five minutes to put on their costumes," Jess announced. "Peachy has to stay outside in the hallway and wait. I'll ring my Swiss goat bell when it’s time for you all to come in."
Peachy, pulling a long face of protest, took her stand obediently in the corridor, while her three roommates entered dormitory 13. Their fancy dresses were lying ready on their beds, and they whisked into them with the utmost haste.
Peachy, wearing a long face to show her disapproval, obediently stood in the hallway while her three roommates went into dorm 13. Their fancy dresses were ready on their beds, and they quickly changed into them.
"There! Is my cap on straight? Jess, you look fine! I guess we shan't keep the crowd waiting. We'd earn our livings as quick-change artistes any day. Is that Elvira? Oh, thanks! Put the teapot down there, please. What a huge plate of bread and butter. We'll never eat it! Mary, if you're ready you might be uncovering the grub."
"There! Is my cap on straight? Jess, you look great! I guess we shouldn’t keep the crowd waiting. We could make a living as quick-change artists any day. Is that Elvira? Oh, thanks! Please put the teapot down there. What a huge plate of bread and butter! We’ll never eat all of it! Mary, if you’re ready, you might want to uncover the food."
The girls had laid everything in preparation for their feast, and, to protect their dainties from flies, had put sheets of tissue paper over the table. Mary lifted these deftly, but as she removed them her smug satisfaction changed to a howl of dismay.[219] Instead of the tempting dainties which they had placed there with their own hands stood a circle of bricks and stones.
The girls had set everything up for their feast, and to keep their treats safe from flies, they had draped tissue paper over the table. Mary lifted it carefully, but as she pulled it away, her smug satisfaction turned into a cry of shock.[219] Instead of the delicious snacks they had arranged themselves, there was a circle of bricks and stones.
For a moment all three gazed blankly at the awful sight. Then they found speech.
For a moment, all three stared in shock at the terrible sight. Then they were able to speak.
"Our beautiful cakes!"
"Our gorgeous cakes!"
"Where are they?"
"Where are they at?"
"Who's done this?"
"Who did this?"
"Oh! the brutes!"
"Oh! the monsters!"
"Who's been in?"
"Who’s been here?"
"How dare they?"
"How dare they?"
"Wherever have they put them?"
"Where have they put them?"
"Have they eaten them?"
"Did they eat them?"
"Oh! What a shame!"
"Oh no! That's too bad!"
"What are we to do?"
"What are we supposed to do?"
It was indeed a desperate situation, for loud thumps at the door proclaimed the advent of the visitors, who seemed likely to be provided with a decidedly Barmecide feast. Delia, however, had an inspiration. She stooped on hands and knees and foraged under the beds, announcing by a jubilant screech that she had discovered the lost property. It did not take long to move away the stones and to transfer the plates from the floor to the table, after which three much flustered hostesses opened the door and gushed a welcome to their guests. It was rather a motley group who entered: Irene as a nun in waterproof and hood; Agnes as a Red Cross Nurse; Esther a Turk, with a towel for a turban; Joan a sportsman in her gymnasium knick[220]ers; Sheila, in a tricolor cap, represented France; and Lorna was draped with the Union Jack; Jess with a plaid arranged as a kilt made a sturdy Highlander; Mary was an Irish colleen; while Delia, in a wrapper ornamental with fringes of tissue paper, stood for "Carnival." A white dressing jacket trimmed with green leaves, and a garland of flowers were waiting for Peachy, and when the latter was popped on her head she was promptly proclaimed "Queen o' the May." Very much flattered by these preparations in her honor, the guest of the occasion took her place at the table.
It was truly a desperate situation, as loud knocks at the door announced the arrival of guests, who looked like they were about to have a rather disappointing feast. Delia, however, had a brilliant idea. She got down on her hands and knees and searched under the beds, declaring with a joyful shout that she had found the missing items. It didn't take long to clear away the stones and move the plates from the floor to the table, after which three flustered hostesses opened the door and warmly welcomed their guests. It was quite an eclectic group that walked in: Irene dressed as a nun with a waterproof cloak and hood; Agnes as a Red Cross nurse; Esther as a Turk with a towel on her head; Joan as an athlete in her gym clothes; Sheila, wearing a tri-color cap, representing France; and Lorna, wrapped in the Union Jack. Jess sported a plaid arranged like a kilt, looking like a sturdy Highlander; Mary was an Irish girl; while Delia, in a fringed tissue paper wrapper, represented "Carnival." A white dressing jacket trimmed with green leaves and a flower garland were ready for Peachy, and when it was placed on her head, she was instantly declared "Queen of the May." Very much flattered by all the preparations for her, the guest of the day took her place at the table.
"I'm absolutely astounded," she announced. "Where did you get all this spread? You don't mean to tell me Antonio was allowed to go and buy it! It's too topping for words!"
"I'm totally amazed," she said. "Where did you get all this spread? You can't be serious that Antonio was allowed to go and buy it! It's just too great for words!"
"We thought it had gone out of the window, a moment ago," said Jess, explaining their horrible predicament as she wielded the teapot.
"We thought it had gone out the window just a moment ago," said Jess, explaining their terrible situation as she held the teapot.
The Camellia Buds listened aghast. Somebody had evidently been playing a shameful trick upon them.
The Camellia Buds listened in shock. Someone must have been playing a disgraceful trick on them.
"It's Mabel!"
"It's Mabel!"
"Or Bertha!"
"Or Bertha!"
"No, no! They'd have taken the cakes quite away instead of only hiding them!"
"No, no! They would have taken the cakes completely instead of just hiding them!"
"Then it must be Winnie or Ruth!"
"Then it has to be Winnie or Ruth!"
"Quite likely. They knew we were having the party."
"Probably. They knew we were having the party."
"We'll pay them out afterwards!"
"We'll pay them later!"
"What a mean thing to do!"
"What a cruel thing to do!"
"They were honest, at any rate, and didn't take so much as a biscuit."
"They were honest, anyway, and didn’t take even a cookie."
"They'd have heard about it if they had!"
"They would have heard about it if they had!"
"'All's well that ends well!'"
"All's well that ends well!"
"And we'd better clear the dishes while we can. Have another piece of iced sandwich, Mary!"
"And we should clear the dishes while we have the chance. Have another piece of iced sandwich, Mary!"
"No, thanks! I really don't want any more."
"No, thanks! I really don't want any more."
The Camellia Buds, having disposed of the feast, and having yet half an hour of the birthday party left on their hands, decided to hold what they called a "Mixed Recitation Stunt." They sat in a circle on the floor and counted out till the lot fell upon one of them, whose pleasing duty it became to act entertainer for the next five minutes, when she was entitled to hand the part on to somebody else. Fate, aided perhaps by a little gentle maneuvering, gave the first turn to Jess.
The Camellia Buds, having finished the feast and still having half an hour left in the birthday party, decided to do what they called a "Mixed Recitation Stunt." They sat in a circle on the floor and counted until one of them was chosen, and it became her enjoyable task to entertain for the next five minutes before she could pass the role to someone else. Luck, possibly helped by a bit of gentle manipulation, granted the first turn to Jess.
"I adore poetry, but I never can remember it by heart," she protested, "so don't expect me to 'speak a piece,' please. No, I'm not trying to get out of it. I'll do my bit the same as everybody else. Stop giggling and listen, because I'm going to tell you something spooky. It's a real Highland story. It happened to an aunt of mine. Are you ready? Well then be quiet, because I'm going to begin:
"I love poetry, but I can never remember it," she complained, "so don’t expect me to recite anything, okay? I’m not trying to get out of it. I’ll do my part just like everyone else. Stop laughing and pay attention, because I’m about to share something creepy. It’s a true Highland story. It happened to my aunt. Are you ready? Then be quiet, because I'm going to start:
"I have an aunt who lives in the Highlands. Her name is Jessie M'Gregor. Yes, I'm named after her! Some of her family had had the gift of sec[222]ond sight, but not all of them. Her grandmother had it very strongly, and used to foretell the strangest things, and they always came true. Aunt Jessie was a seventh child. That's always supposed to give people the power of seeing visions. If she'd been the seventh child of a seventh child then she'd have been a 'spey wife' and foreseen the future, but she wasn't that exactly. She came very near to it once, though, and that's what I want to tell you about. Uncle Gordon was going to London, and, the day before he started, Auntie was sitting alone in the garden. She hadn't been very well, so she was just leaning back in a deck-chair resting. She wasn't asleep; she was looking at the view and thinking how lovely it all was. She could see right across the moor and down the valley where the river ran; the heather was in blossom and it was a glorious sight. Suddenly it seemed as if everything became blurred and dark, as if a mist were before her eyes. A patch cleared through the midst of this and she could see the valley below as if she were looking through an enormous telescope. The river had burst its banks, and was flowing all over the line, and through the flood came the train, and dashed into the water. She saw this vision only for a moment, then it passed. She rubbed her eyes and wondered if it was a dream. She decided it was a warning. She's very superstitious. Most Highland people are. She didn't want Uncle Gordon to go next day by the little train that ran down the valley, but she knew[223] if she told him her 'vision' he would only laugh at her. So she pretended she wanted to do some shopping at Aberfylde, a town fifteen miles away, where the local railway joins the main line. She told Uncle Gordon that if they motored there together she could see him off on the London express, and then have a day's shopping. So he agreed, and they went in the car. There was a tremendous storm in the night, and it was still raining when they started. Auntie spent the day in Aberfylde and motored back, and when she reached home she noticed the valley had turned into a lake. The terrific rain had swollen all the streams and made the river burst its banks, and the line was flooded, and it was impossible for the train to run. So her 'vision' really did come true after all. She's ever so proud of it, and wrote it all down so that she shouldn't forget it. That's my story. Now it's somebody else's stunt. Let's count out again."
"I have an aunt who lives in the Highlands. Her name is Jessie M'Gregor. Yes, I'm named after her! Some of her family had the gift of second sight, but not everyone. Her grandmother had it very strongly and could predict the strangest things, and they always came true. Aunt Jessie was a seventh child. It's always believed that being a seventh child gives you the power to see visions. If she'd been the seventh child of a seventh child, she would have been a 'spey wife' and could foresee the future, but she wasn't exactly that. However, she came very close to it once, and that's what I want to tell you about. Uncle Gordon was heading to London, and the day before he was supposed to leave, Auntie was sitting alone in the garden. She hadn't been feeling well, so she was just leaning back in a deck chair resting. She wasn't asleep; she was looking at the view and thinking how beautiful it all was. She could see right across the moor and down the valley where the river ran; the heather was in bloom, and it was a stunning sight. Suddenly, everything seemed to blur and darken, as if a mist was before her eyes. A patch cleared through this mist, and she could see the valley below as if she were looking through a huge telescope. The river had overflowed its banks and was flooding the tracks, and through the flood came the train, crashing into the water. She saw this vision for only a moment, then it vanished. She rubbed her eyes and wondered if it had been a dream. She decided it was a warning. She's very superstitious. Most Highland people are. She didn't want Uncle Gordon to take the little train that ran down the valley the next day, but she knew if she told him about her 'vision,' he would just laugh. So, she pretended she wanted to do some shopping in Aberfylde, a town fifteen miles away where the local railway connects to the main line. She told Uncle Gordon that if they drove there together, she could see him off on the London express and then enjoy a day of shopping. He agreed, and they went in the car. There was a massive storm that night, and it was still raining when they set off. Auntie spent the day in Aberfylde and drove back, and when she got home, she noticed the valley had turned into a lake. The heavy rain had swollen all the streams, causing the river to overflow, and the tracks were flooded, making it impossible for the train to run. So her 'vision' really did come true after all. She's very proud of it and wrote it all down so she wouldn't forget. That's my story. Now it's somebody else's turn. Let's count out again."
Fortune cast the lot this time on Agnes, who wrinkled up her forehead and protested she didn't know anything to tell, but, when urged, remembered something she had heard during the summer holidays.
Fortune chose Agnes this time, who frowned and said she didn’t have anything to share. But when pressed, she recalled something she had heard over the summer break.
"It's true too!" she assured them. "We were staying at Tarana. We had a villa there. Water was very scarce, and we used to have two barrels of it brought every day on donkeyback by a woman whose business it was to act as carrier. Her name was Luigia, and she was very picturesque looking,[224] and had the most beautiful dark eyes, though she always looked fearfully sad. Daddy is fond of sketching, and he painted a picture of her standing with her donkey under the vines. We guessed somehow that she had a history, and we asked Sareda, our cook, about her. Sareda knew everybody in the place. She was a dear old gossip. She got quite excited over Luigia's story. She said it had been the talk of Tarana at the time. Luigia used to be a lovely girl when she was young, and she was quite wealthy for a peasant, because she owned a little lemon grove on the hillside. She inherited it from her father, who was dead. Of course, because she was beautiful and a village heiress, she soon found a sweetheart, and became engaged to Francesco, a fisherman who lived down on the Marina. Everything was going on very happily, and the wedding was fixed, when suddenly it was found there was something wrong with Luigia's glorious eyes. She went to a doctor in Naples, and he told her that unless a certain operation were performed she would go blind. If she went to Paris, to a specialist whom he named, her sight might be saved. Poor Luigia sold her lemon grove in a hurry, to get the necessary money, and packed up and started for Paris immediately. She was away six months, and she came back penniless, but seeing as well as ever. She trudged all the way from Liparo to Tarana, along the coast road, because she could not afford to take the train. When she walked into her own village,[225] the first thing she saw was a wedding party leaving the church. She stopped to watch, and as the procession passed her who should the gayly-dressed bridegroom prove to be but her own faithless sweetheart Francesco. She screamed and fainted, and some kindly neighbors took her in and cared for her. She got work afterwards in the village, but she did not find a husband, because her lemon grove was sold, and these peasants will not marry a wife without a dowry. No wonder she looked so sad. We were always frightfully sorry for her."
"It's true!" she assured them. "We stayed in Tarana at a villa. Water was really scarce, so we had a woman bring us two barrels every day on a donkey. Her name was Luigia, and she looked very striking, [224] with the most beautiful dark eyes, even though she always seemed really sad. My dad loved to sketch, and he painted her standing with her donkey under the vines. We somehow guessed she had a story, so we asked Sareda, our cook, about her. Sareda knew everyone in town and was quite the gossip. She got really excited about Luigia's story. It had been the talk of Tarana at the time. Luigia was a beautiful girl when she was younger and pretty wealthy for a peasant because she owned a small lemon grove on the hillside. She inherited it from her late father. Naturally, being beautiful and a village heiress, she quickly found a sweetheart and got engaged to Francesco, a fisherman who lived down at the Marina. Everything was going well, and the wedding was planned when suddenly something was found to be wrong with Luigia's gorgeous eyes. She went to a doctor in Naples, who told her that unless she had a certain operation, she would go blind. He recommended a specialist in Paris who might be able to save her sight. Poor Luigia quickly sold her lemon grove to raise the money and immediately set off for Paris. After six months, she came back broke but with her sight restored. She walked all the way from Liparo to Tarana along the coast road because she couldn’t afford the train. When she arrived in her village, [225] the first thing she saw was a wedding party leaving the church. She stopped to watch, and as the procession passed her, the joyful bridegroom turned out to be her unfaithful sweetheart, Francesco. She screamed and fainted, and some kind neighbors took her in and cared for her. Later, she found work in the village, but she never found a husband because her lemon grove was sold, and in our village, peasants won’t marry a woman without a dowry. No wonder she looked so sad. We always felt really sorry for her."
Sheila, who was the next entertainer, recited a ballad; and Delia also "spoke a piece," an amusing episode of child life, which she rendered with much humor. The next turn was Irene's, and the girls, who were in a mood for listening, clamored for a story.
Sheila, the next performer, recited a ballad, and Delia also “spoke a piece,” sharing a funny story about childhood that she delivered with a lot of humor. Then it was Irene's turn, and the girls, eager to hear something, shouted for a story.
"I haven't any first-hand or original adventures," she declared. "My aunts never have psychic experiences, and the people who brought us things to the door in London weren't interesting in the least. If you like romance, though, I remember a tale in a little old, old book that belonged to my great grandmother. It was supposed to be true, and I dare say it may have really happened, more than a hundred years ago, just as 'The Babes in the Wood' really happened in Norfolk in Elizabethan times. It's about a girl named Mary Howard. Her father and mother died when she was only four years old, and she was left an orphan. She was heiress to a very[226] great property, and her uncle, Mr. John Howard, was made her guardian. She also had another uncle, Mr. Dallas, her mother's brother, but he lived in Calcutta and she had never seen him. Mr. John Howard wished to get hold of Mary's estates for himself, so he laid a careful plot. First, he sent all the servants away, including her nurse, Betty Morris, who was devoted to her. Betty offered to stay on without wages, but when this was refused she became suspicious, and wrote a letter to Mr. Dallas warning him to look after his sister's child. But it took many months in those days for a letter to get to Calcutta, and meantime Mr. Howard was pursuing a wicked scheme. Soon afterwards Betty heard that her charge had been stolen by gypsies for the sake of her amber beads, and could not be found anywhere. What had really happened was worse even than Betty had feared. Mr. Howard had hired a sailor, who was in desperate need of money, and bribed him to decoy the child away, take her to the seaside and there drown her. Robert, the sailor, fulfilled the first part of his bargain but not the second. He carried little Mary into a remote part of Wales, but he did not do her any harm. Instead, he became extremely fond of her and determined to save her from her uncle. So he bought a passage in a vessel bound for New Zealand and took her to sea with him, pretending she was his daughter. She was a sweet, gentle little creature, and soon became a favorite on board.[227]
"I don’t have any first-hand or original adventures," she said. "My aunts never have psychic experiences, and the people who brought us things at the door in London were completely boring. But if you’re into romance, I remember a story from an old book that belonged to my great-grandmother. It was supposed to be true, and I wouldn’t be surprised if it really happened over a hundred years ago, just like 'The Babes in the Wood' actually took place in Norfolk during the Elizabethan era. It’s about a girl named Mary Howard. Her parents died when she was only four, leaving her an orphan. She inherited a huge estate, and her uncle, Mr. John Howard, became her guardian. There was also another uncle, Mr. Dallas, her mother’s brother, but he lived in Calcutta, and she had never met him. Mr. John Howard wanted to take Mary’s inheritance for himself, so he hatched a careful plan. First, he sent all the servants away, including her devoted nurse, Betty Morris. Betty offered to stay without pay, but when that was refused, she became suspicious and wrote a letter to Mr. Dallas, warning him to look after his sister’s child. But back then, it took months for a letter to reach Calcutta, and in the meantime, Mr. Howard was executing his wicked plot. Soon after, Betty heard that her charge had been kidnapped by gypsies for the sake of her amber beads and could not be found anywhere. What actually happened was even worse than Betty had feared. Mr. Howard had hired a sailor, who was desperate for money, and bribed him to lure the child away, take her to the seaside, and drown her. Robert, the sailor, carried out the first part of his agreement but not the second. He took little Mary to a remote part of Wales but did not harm her. Instead, he grew very fond of her and decided to save her from her uncle. So he bought a ticket on a ship headed for New Zealand and took her to sea with him, pretending she was his daughter. She was a sweet, gentle little creature, and soon became a favorite on board.[227]
"Among the crew was a Maori boy named Duaterra, whose father was a great chief in New Zealand. The Captain, for some offense, ordered this boy to be flogged, and Duaterra could not forgive the indignity. He planned a terrible revenge. When they reached New Zealand he persuaded the Captain and crew to land in his father's territory; then, summoning his savage friends he ordered a general massacre and killed them all, saving only Robert and little Mary. Robert had been good to him and had given him tobacco, and Duaterra adored Mary, and called her his Mocking Bird. The Maoris plundered and burnt the ship after they had murdered the crew, but they were kind to Robert and Mary, and built a native house for them. Here they lived for four years, for they had no opportunity to escape. Robert married the chief's daughter and settled down as a member of the tribe, but he became very anxious about little Mary. He knew that Duaterra looked upon her as his prospective bride, and he could not bear to think of the lovely child ever becoming the wife of a savage.
"Among the crew was a Maori boy named Duaterra, whose father was a powerful chief in New Zealand. The Captain, for some offense, ordered this boy to be whipped, and Duaterra couldn’t forgive the humiliation. He plotted a terrible revenge. When they arrived in New Zealand, he convinced the Captain and crew to land in his father's territory; then, calling on his fierce friends, he commanded a mass slaughter and killed them all, sparing only Robert and little Mary. Robert had treated him well and had given him tobacco, and Duaterra adored Mary, calling her his Mocking Bird. The Maoris looted and burned the ship after they had killed the crew, but they were kind to Robert and Mary, building a native house for them. They lived there for four years, as they had no chance to escape. Robert married the chief's daughter and settled as a member of the tribe, but he grew very worried about little Mary. He knew that Duaterra saw her as his future bride, and he couldn’t bear the thought of the lovely child ever becoming the wife of a savage."
"One day a marvelous opportunity occurred for sending Mary home. A ship put in to obtain fresh water, and on the vessel happened to be an old friend of Robert's, named John Morris, actually the brother of Betty Morris, Mary's former nurse. Robert told John the whole story and begged him to take the little girl to England, and deliver her into Betty's hands. He paid for her passage with the[228] money which Mr. Howard had given him as a bribe, and which, as he could not use money in New Zealand, he had kept buried in the ground. Mary was carried on board ship when she was fast asleep at night, and poor Robert cried like a child at parting from her. John Morris proved a faithful friend. He took Mary to London, and sent a message to his sister Betty who was then living in Devonshire. When she arrived she was able to identify her nursling, and to tell John that Mr. Dallas had arrived from Calcutta and had offered a large reward for the recovery of his niece. So Mary was placed under the guardianship of her mother's brother, who took good care both of her and her estates, and the wicked uncle was so overcome with shame, when the story of his crime got about, that he went crazy and ended his days in a lunatic asylum."
"One day, a fantastic opportunity came up to send Mary home. A ship docked to get fresh water, and on that vessel was an old friend of Robert's, named John Morris, who happened to be Betty Morris's brother, Mary's former nurse. Robert told John everything and asked him to take the little girl to England and hand her over to Betty. He paid for her ticket with the[228] money that Mr. Howard had given him as a bribe, which he had buried in the ground since he couldn’t use money in New Zealand. They carried Mary on board while she was fast asleep at night, and poor Robert cried like a child when saying goodbye to her. John Morris turned out to be a loyal friend. He took Mary to London and sent a message to his sister Betty, who was living in Devonshire at that time. When she arrived, she recognized her nursling and informed John that Mr. Dallas had come from Calcutta and offered a hefty reward for the return of his niece. So Mary was placed under the care of her mother's brother, who took good care of her and her estates, and the wicked uncle was so overwhelmed with shame when the story of his crime spread that he went insane and spent his last days in a mental asylum."
"And the best place for him, too!" commented Jess. "He must have been a brute. I dare say things like that really did happen before there were daily papers to publish photos of lost children, and when the Maoris in New Zealand were still savages. Look here, my hearties! Do you realize it's 5.35? We've got exactly ten minutes to clear up before Rachel arrives on the rampage."
"And the best spot for him, too!" Jess said. "He must have been a monster. I bet things like that really did happen before there were daily newspapers to share photos of missing kids, and when the Maoris in New Zealand were still considered savages. Listen up, everyone! Do you realize it’s 5:35? We have exactly ten minutes to clean up before Rachel shows up ready to go off."
"Gracious! Help me out of these duds! Rachel would never let me hear the end of it if she caught me as a May Queen. I know her sarcastic tongue," squealed Peachy. "Thanks just fifty thou[229]sand times for my birthday party. It's been absolutely prime, and I've never enjoyed anything as much for years. Sorry to send you others into the cold, cold world, but I'm afraid you'll have to scoot and change."[230]
"Wow! Help me get out of these clothes! Rachel would never let me live it down if she caught me as a May Queen. I know how sarcastic she can be," Peachy exclaimed. "Thanks a million for my birthday party. It's been amazing, and I haven't enjoyed anything this much in years. Sorry to send you all back out into the cold, cold world, but I guess you’ll have to hurry and change."
CHAPTER XVI
Concerning Juniors
Though all the Camellia Buds had keenly enjoyed Peachy's birthday festivities they were none of them satisfied to allow the mystery of the hiding of their cakes to remain unsolved. They questioned Elsie, who was often an envoy between themselves and the rest of the Transition, but Elsie professed utter ignorance, and assured them that the particular girls whom they suspected had been playing tennis during the whole of their recreation, and could not possibly have had time or opportunity to enter dormitory 13 unnoticed by some of their companions.
Though all the Camellia Buds had really enjoyed Peachy's birthday celebrations, none of them were satisfied to let the mystery of their missing cakes go unsolved. They asked Elsie, who often acted as a go-between for them and the rest of the Transition, but Elsie claimed she had no idea and assured them that the specific girls they suspected had been playing tennis the entire time and couldn't possibly have had the chance to sneak into dormitory 13 without some of their friends noticing.
"We'd have seen them," declared Elsie. "Besides, they'd have boasted about it. Whoever's the trick was, it wasn't ours. If you want my opinion I should say ask some of those juniors. They're absolute imps and ready for anything."
"We would have seen them," Elsie declared. "Besides, they would have bragged about it. Whatever the trick was, it wasn't ours. If you want my opinion, I think you should ask some of those juniors. They're absolute troublemakers and always up for anything."
This was quite a new view of the case. The Camellia Buds had fixed the mischief so certainly on the rival sorority that they had never thought of the younger girls. Peachy, catching Olive, Doris, and Natalie, the trio whom she had named her "triplets," taxed them solemnly with the crime. They burst out laughing.[231]
This was a completely different perspective on the situation. The Camellia Buds had pinned the trouble so definitely on the competing sorority that they hadn’t even considered the younger girls. Peachy, catching Olive, Doris, and Natalie—the trio she called her "triplets"—seriously accused them of the wrongdoing. They all erupted in laughter.[231]
"We 'did' you neatly!"
"We got you covered!"
"Were you all this time guessing it was us?"
"Were you all this time thinking it was us?"
"I expect you had a hunt for those cakes!"
"I bet you went on quite the search for those cakes!"
Peachy focussed a stern eye upon their giggling faces, and hypnotized them into attention.
Peachy directed a serious glare at their laughing faces, and drew them into focus.
"Now, what d'you mean by such impudence? How dare you go into our dormitory? Juniors aren't to play tricks on their seniors! That was bumped into my head when I was a kid, and I'll bump it jolly well into yours!"
"Now, what do you mean by such rudeness? How dare you enter our dormitory? Juniors aren’t supposed to pull pranks on their seniors! I was taught that when I was a kid, and I’ll make sure you learn it too!"
The trio pouted.
The trio sulked.
"We thought you called yourself our Fairy Godmother," said Olive sulkily.
"We thought you called yourself our Fairy Godmother," Olive said sulkily.
"Well! So I do!"
"Absolutely, I do!"
"Not much fairy about it, or godmother either. You do nothing for us now."
"There's nothing magical about this, or like a fairy godmother either. You aren't doing anything for us anymore."
"You ungrateful little wretches! Haven't we settled Bertha and Mabel for you? Don't you get your biscuits all right at lunch now?"
"You ungrateful little brats! Haven't we taken care of Bertha and Mabel for you? Don't you get your biscuits at lunch just fine now?"
"Oh, yes. But——"
"Oh, definitely. But——"
"But what?"
"But why?"
"You haven't given us a candy party for ages," broke out Natalie. "You keep all your cakes and fun to yourselves."
"You haven't thrown us a candy party in forever," Natalie exclaimed. "You save all your cakes and fun just for yourselves."
"You promised us all sorts of things. We don't think Fairy Godmothers are any use," snorted Olive. "Ta—ta! We're off to a basket-ball."
"You promised us a bunch of things. We don't think Fairy Godmothers are helpful at all," scoffed Olive. "See you later! We're heading to a basketball game."
"Some people make a mighty palaver over next to nothing," sneered Doris, as the trio linked arms and tore away.[232]
"Some people make a big deal out of nothing," sneered Doris, as the trio linked arms and rushed off.[232]
Peachy stood looking after them with wrinkled brows. She was a peppery little person, and her temper was up for the moment. All the same, Doris's parting shot struck home. Unfortunately it was true. The Camellia Buds had proclaimed themselves as "Fairy Godmothers, Limited," had adopted juniors with much flourish of trumpets, had certainly fought a crusade and defended them against injustice and infringement of their rights, and then—and then—alack!—in the excitement of other matters had almost forgotten all about them.
Peachy stood there, frowning as she watched them leave. She was a feisty little person, and she was definitely feeling irritable at that moment. Still, Doris's parting comment hit hard. Unfortunately, it was true. The Camellia Buds had declared themselves "Fairy Godmothers, Limited," had taken on juniors with lots of fanfare, had indeed fought for them and defended their rights against unfairness, and then—oh dear!—in the midst of other things, had nearly forgotten all about them.
Peachy remembered clearly that for the first week of her championship she had made a point of speaking daily to Olive, Doris, and Natalie. Now, for a full fortnight she had scarcely nodded to them at the breakfast table. They had certainly had no opportunity of pouring their childish woes into the sympathetic and motherly ear which she had quite intended should be always open to them.
Peachy remembered vividly that during the first week of her championship, she had made it a point to talk to Olive, Doris, and Natalie every day. Now, for two whole weeks, she had barely acknowledged them at the breakfast table. They definitely hadn’t had the chance to share their childish troubles with the caring, motherly ear she had planned to keep open for them.
"I've a wretched memory," she ruminated remorsefully. "Poor kiddies. They've really got rather a grievance, though they needn't have been so cheeky—the young imps! I guess I'd better call a meeting of the Camellia Buds and see what's to be done. I don't believe any of us have taken any notice of them just lately."
"I have a terrible memory," she thought sadly. "Poor kids. They really have a point, though they didn't need to be so sassy—the little troublemakers! I suppose I should organize a meeting of the Camellia Buds and find out what to do. I don't think any of us have paid any attention to them lately."
Nine would-have-been philanthropists, reminded of past schemes of benevolence, blushed uneasily, and tried to revive interest in their protégées.
Nine would-be philanthropists, reminded of their previous charitable plans, felt embarrassed and tried to rekindle interest in their protégés.
"They always seemed very busy with basket-ball[233] and other things, and not exactly hankering after us," urged Agnes in excuse.
"They always seemed really busy with basketball[233] and other stuff, and not exactly interested in us," Agnes said in defense.
"They could have come to us if they'd wanted, of course," added Mary.
"They could have come to us if they wanted to, of course," added Mary.
"That wasn't entirely the pact," said Peachy, driving in her tacks with firm hammer. "We offered to 'mother' them, and then forgot all about them. No wonder they think us frauds. What's to be done about it?"
"That wasn't really the deal," said Peachy, driving in her tacks with a steady hammer. "We promised to 'mother' them, and then totally forgot about them. No wonder they see us as frauds. What should we do about it?"
"Get some more cakes somehow and ask them all to a party," suggested Irene enthusiastically. "We have been pigs! I promised Désirée to paint something in her album, and the book's been in my drawer for weeks, and I've never touched it."
"Let's get some more cakes and invite everyone to a party," Irene suggested excitedly. "We've really been slacking! I promised Désirée I would paint something in her album, and the book's been sitting in my drawer for weeks, and I haven't even touched it."
"How are we going to get the cakes?"
"How are we going to get the cakes?"
"Wheedle Antonio again, I suppose. We needn't have any ourselves. If there are two slices apiece for the kids, it will do. We must keep some of our biscuits from lunch so that we can seem to be eating something ourselves. Peachy, you can coax him."
"Wheedle Antonio again, I guess. We don’t need to have any for ourselves. If the kids get two slices each, that should be enough. We should save some of our biscuits from lunch so it looks like we’re eating something too. Peachy, you can persuade him."
"You always leave it to me. Antonio isn't so easy to manage. Sometimes he's an absolute Pharisee, and won't buy me so much as a single bit of candy. I'll do what I can. Those poor kids shall have a treat if it costs me my last dollar. We owe them something decent."
"You always put it on me. Antonio isn't that easy to handle. Sometimes he's completely inflexible and won't even buy me a single piece of candy. I'll do what I can. Those poor kids deserve a treat, even if it costs me my last dollar. We owe them something nice."
Antonio, whose lapses from duty were only occasional, and who had been reprimanded lately by Miss Rodgers, who suspected his delinquencies,[234] proved deaf on this occasion to Peachy's blandishments. He protested, with quite aggravating virtue, that it was as much as his place was worth to smuggle even a solitary cream-cake, and that for the future he must no more be the conveyor of contraband sweet stuff.
Antonio, who only occasionally slacked off from his duties and had recently been called out by Miss Rodgers for his suspected wrongdoings, proved unresponsive this time to Peachy's charming suggestions. He insisted, with annoyingly strong integrity, that even sneaking a single cream cake could cost him his job, and that moving forward he could no longer be the one to transport forbidden treats.
"Stumped in that quarter," mourned Peachy. "But I'm not going to let this beat me. I've been cultivating a friendship with the cook! Don't laugh! I thought it might come in useful some day. I gave her my blue butterfly brooch (I had two of them!), and I took a snap-shot of her in her Sunday clothes, and she was immensely pleased and flattered. I haven't developed it yet, by the by, but I will, and print her two copies and mount them. If that doesn't melt her heart into sparing me a little butter and sugar it ought to. We can square it this way: none of us ten must eat any butter or sugar at breakfast or tea to-morrow, then we'll have a real right to have it given us afterwards. Don't pull faces! You can have marmalade or jam. What sybarites you are!"
"Stuck in that situation," complained Peachy. "But I’m not going to let this get me down. I've been building a friendship with the cook! Don’t laugh! I thought it might come in handy someday. I gave her my blue butterfly brooch (I had two of them!), and I took a picture of her in her Sunday dress, and she was really pleased and flattered. I haven't developed it yet, by the way, but I will, print her two copies, and frame them. If that doesn't win her over to spare me a little butter and sugar, nothing will. We can work it out this way: none of us ten should have any butter or sugar at breakfast or tea tomorrow, then we’ll really deserve to have it given to us afterwards. Don't make faces! You can have marmalade or jam. What indulgent people you are!"
"Right-o," agreed the Camellia Buds, sorrowfully accepting the sacrifice.
"Okay," agreed the Camellia Buds, sadly accepting the sacrifice.
"But couldn't the juniors contribute some butter, too?" added Sheila.
"But can't the juniors pitch in some butter, too?" added Sheila.
"It might be noticed if too many went without. Besides, it's the hostesses who ought to provide the party, not the guests."
"It might be noticed if too many people go without. Besides, it's the hostesses who should be providing for the party, not the guests."
Benedicta, the cook, was vulnerable, especially in[235] view of the self-restraint exercised by the heroic ten. She made a hasty calculation of the amount of butter they would normally have consumed, added a package of sugar, and lent them a pan and a spoon. Peachy carried away these spoils chuckling, and hid them carefully behind the summer-house. Then she racked her brains and composed what she considered a suitable and telling invitation:
Benedicta, the cook, was in a tough spot, especially in[235] light of the self-control shown by the heroic ten. She quickly figured out how much butter they would usually eat, added a package of sugar, and lent them a pan and a spoon. Peachy happily carried away these treasures, chuckling, and hid them carefully behind the summer-house. Then she brainstormed and came up with what she thought was an appropriate and effective invitation:
"To all who'd love a Fairy Fête |
I urge you to come and don't be late. |
We provide excitement that can't be delayed. |
"The time is fixed for half-past four, |
You'll need to sit on the floor, |
We’re asking all of you, but we can’t do anything more. |
"Our summer-house is small but handy, |
We really think the place is great, |
We're going to try to make you some candy. |
"So leave your game of basket-ball, |
Come by and make a friendly visit, |
You'll find a warm welcome waiting for you all. |
From |
"Your Fairy Godmothers." |
Peachy wrote her effusion upon a sheet torn from her best pad, folded it, sought out Olive and handed it to her, telling her to pass it round the form.[236] The juniors grinned at its contents. They had felt themselves neglected, but were quite ready to forgive past omissions on the strength of a present invitation.
Peachy wrote her excited piece on a sheet torn from her best notepad, folded it up, found Olive, and gave it to her, asking her to share it around.[236] The younger students smiled at what it said. They had felt overlooked, but were totally willing to overlook past snubs because of the current invitation.
"Better late than never," decreed Doris. "I suppose we'll go?"
"Better late than never," said Doris. "Shall we go?"
"It sounds as if it might be rather nice," agreed the others.
"It sounds like it could be pretty nice," agreed the others.
So once more the Camellia Buds were placed in the position of hostesses. Owing to the difficulty of the catering they judged it best to make the candy before the very eyes of their guests, so that they might see for themselves how little there was of it and not grouse if the supply only ran to one bit apiece.
So once again, the Camellia Buds were in the role of hostesses. Due to the challenges of catering, they decided it was best to make the candy right in front of their guests, so they could see for themselves how little there was and wouldn’t complain if each person only got one piece.
"Otherwise they might think we'd had first go and only given them the leavings," remarked Peachy, who was a born diplomat.
"Otherwise, they might think we took the first choice and only left them the scraps," said Peachy, who was a natural diplomat.
They had counted on borrowing the spirit-lamp which the seniors used for brewing their after-dinner coffee, but at the last moment they found the bottle of methylated spirit was empty.
They had planned to borrow the spirit lamp that the seniors used for making their after-dinner coffee, but at the last minute, they discovered that the bottle of methylated spirit was empty.
"What a nuisance! There's no time to send for more. Never mind! We won't be 'done.' Let's light a camp-fire and cook on that. We must manage somehow."
"What a hassle! There's no time to send for more. No worries! We won't be 'finished.' Let's start a campfire and cook on that. We'll figure it out somehow."
"We certainly can't disappoint them!"
"We definitely can't let them down!"
"Not after all this fuss."
"Not after all this drama."
The back of the summer-house, as being a particularly retired and secluded spot, was chosen as[237] the rendezvous, and when the nineteen juniors, interested and appreciative, came fluttering up the garden, they were met by scouts, conducted round, commanded to squat in a circle on the ground, and requested to make less noise.
The back of the summer house, being a really quiet and private spot, was chosen as[237] the meeting place. When the nineteen juniors, curious and eager, arrived in the garden, they were greeted by scouts, shown around, told to sit in a circle on the ground, and asked to be quieter.
"D'you want the whole of the school to butt in?" warned Jess. "Then keep quiet, can't you? Much taffy you'll get if Rachel catches us. Your only chance is to lie low, you little sillies."
"Do you want the entire school to interfere?" Jess warned. "Then keep quiet, okay? You'll get in a lot of trouble if Rachel finds out. Your only chance is to stay low, you little goofballs."
"Rachel's playing tennis!" giggled Evelyn Carr.
"Rachel's playing tennis!" giggled Evelyn Carr.
"There are other prefects as well as Rachel. Pull yourselves together and don't get so excited."
"There are other prefects besides Rachel. Get a grip and try not to get so worked up."
The juniors, who had been talking at the top of their voices, squealing, and otherwise raising the echoes, restrained their transports and contented themselves with whispers and giggles. The Camellia Buds were fetching fuel, which they had purloined from the gardener's wood-shed. They commenced to build a camp-fire.
The juniors, who had been shouting at the top of their lungs, squealing, and otherwise making a ruckus, calmed down and settled for whispers and giggles. The Camellia Buds were gathering firewood, which they had taken from the gardener's shed. They started to build a campfire.
Before very long the flames were dancing up. Now, the hostesses in their enthusiasm to be hospitable had foolishly forgotten that it is one thing to stir a pan over a methylated spirit lamp, and quite another to hold it over a camp-fire. Peachy, Agnes, and Mary tried in turns and scorched their hands, egged on by the interested circle watching their performance.
Before long, the flames were dancing up. The hostesses, eager to be welcoming, had foolishly overlooked that stirring a pan over a methylated spirit lamp is one thing, but holding it over a campfire is quite another. Peachy, Agnes, and Mary took turns trying and ended up scorching their hands, encouraged by the curious group watching their performance.
"Make a big bonfire, and let it die down, and put the pan in the hot ashes, just as we cook chestnuts," proposed Irene.[238]
"Build a large bonfire, let it burn down, and place the pan in the hot ashes, just like we do when we cook chestnuts," suggested Irene.[238]
It was, at least, a feasible suggestion. Anything seemed better than open failure before those nineteen pairs of expectant eyes. Volunteers went off for fresh supplies of wood, which was soon crackling merrily. But alas! the Camellia Buds, being rather overwrought and flustered with their experiments, did not calculate on the fact that the smoke of their bonfire would give away their secret. Rachel had handed her tennis racket to Phyllis, and was taking a turn among the orange trees to try to memorize her recitation for the elocution class.
It was, at least, a workable suggestion. Anything felt better than complete failure in front of those nineteen pairs of eager eyes. Some volunteers headed off for more firewood, which soon began to crackle happily. But unfortunately! the Camellia Buds, being a bit frazzled and anxious with their experiments, didn’t consider that the smoke from their bonfire would expose their secret. Rachel had given her tennis racket to Phyllis and was walking among the orange trees, trying to memorize her speech for the elocution class.
"Life is a stage" |
And all the men and women merely players: |
They have their exits and their entrances; |
And one man in his time plays many parts,'" |
she repeated; then, catching sight of the gray cloud rising from the back of the summer-house, "Hello! What's Giovanni burning? He'll set those orange trees on fire if he doesn't mind."
she repeated; then, noticing the gray smoke rising from the back of the summer-house, "Hey! What’s Giovanni burning? He's going to set those orange trees on fire if he isn’t careful."
Abandoning Shakespeare Rachel stalked away to investigate, and surprised the candy party by a sudden appearance in their midst.
Abandoning Shakespeare, Rachel walked away to check things out, surprising the candy party with her sudden arrival in their midst.
"Good gracious, girls! Whatever are you doing here?" she demanded in idiomatic, if hardly strictly classical English.
"Good grief, girls! What on earth are you doing here?" she asked in a casual, if not exactly formal way.
At the unwelcome sight of the head prefect the juniors one and all simply stampeded, and I regret to say that the more timid of the Camellia Buds[239] followed their example. Peachy, Irene, Lorna, Delia, and Jess stood their ground, however.
At the unexpected sight of the head prefect, the juniors panicked and rushed away, and I regret to say that the more timid of the Camellia Buds[239] followed suit. However, Peachy, Irene, Lorna, Delia, and Jess held their ground.
"We—we were only giving those kids a little fun," answered Peachy.
"We were just trying to give those kids a bit of fun," Peachy replied.
In dead silence Rachel reviewed the pan, its contents, and the blushing faces before her. Then she said:
In complete silence, Rachel looked over the pan, its contents, and the embarrassed faces around her. Then she said:
"Rather dangerous fun. If that tree catches it will set the summer-house in a blaze next. You know your fire drill? Well, each fetch a bucket of water and put this out! Right turn! Quick march!"
"Pretty risky fun. If that tree catches fire, it’ll set the summer house ablaze next. You know the fire drill? Okay, everyone grab a bucket of water and put this out! Right turn! Quick march!"
At the words of command the luckless five fled to the house and into the back hall where the fire buckets were kept. They returned with what speed they could, and thoroughly soused their bonfire. Rachel assured herself that it was safely out, then commenced further inquiries.
At the command, the unfortunate five rushed to the house and into the back hall where the fire buckets were stored. They quickly returned and thoroughly doused their bonfire. Rachel made sure it was completely out, then started asking more questions.
"We didn't mean any harm," explained Peachy, much on the defensive. "We were only trying to amuse those juniors. They never have a chance to get hold of the tennis courts, and they're tired of eternal basket-ball, and they've rather a thin time of it. We started taking them up because they were so bullied. Bertha and Mabel used to snatch their biscuits away from them at lunch."
"We didn't mean any harm," Peachy said, sounding defensive. "We were just trying to entertain those younger kids. They never get to use the tennis courts, and they're sick of playing basketball all the time, plus they have a rough time of it. We started including them because they were getting picked on. Bertha and Mabel used to take their snacks away at lunch."
Rachel's face was a study.
Rachel's face was expressive.
"Bertha and Mabel snatched their biscuits?" she repeated.
"Bertha and Mabel grabbed their biscuits?" she repeated.
"Yes; we stopped that though."[240]
"Yes, we stopped that, though."
"I never saw it!"
"I never saw it!"
"They took jolly good care you shouldn't."
"They ensured you didn't."
"Why didn't you come and tell me?"
"Why didn’t you come and tell me?"
Peachy looked embarrassed.
Peachy looked embarrassed.
"Well, if you really want to know," she blurted out, "you're so aloof and superior nobody cares to come and tell you anything. We managed it by ourselves."
"Well, if you really want to know," she said, "you're so distant and condescending that no one wants to come and share anything with you. We figured it out on our own."
Rachel winced as if Peachy had struck her a blow.
Rachel flinched as if Peachy had hit her.
"I'm sorry if—if that's how I seem to you," she faltered. "I must have failed utterly as head girl if you can't confide in me. The prefects want to be the friends of all the school."
"I'm sorry if that's how I come across," she hesitated. "I must have completely failed as head girl if you can't trust me. The prefects want to be friends with everyone at school."
Peachy shrugged her shoulders eloquently.
Peachy shrugged her shoulders expressively.
"I don't quite see where the friendship comes in," she murmured. "You bag the best tennis courts and have the best dormitories, and give your own stunts there. You never ask any of us to them. Do you, now?"
"I don't really understand where the friendship fits in," she said softly. "You get the best tennis courts and the nicest dorms, and do your own performances there. You never invite any of us to them. Do you?"
"No, I'm afraid we don't," admitted Rachel, still in the same constrained, almost bewildered, manner. "We really never thought of it."
"No, I'm afraid we don't," Rachel admitted, still sounding somewhat tense and confused. "We honestly never thought about it."
The four Camellia Buds, listening to their friend's outspoken comments, expected an explosion of wrath from the head prefect, but Rachel only told them to take the buckets back to the house.
The four Camellia Buds, hearing their friend's candid remarks, braced for a furious response from the head prefect, but Rachel simply asked them to return the buckets to the house.
"And that too," she added, pointing to the pan. Peachy stooped and picked it up, turned to go, then delivered herself of a last manifesto:
"And that too," she added, pointing to the pan. Peachy bent down and picked it up, turned to leave, then gave one final statement:
"It's our own butter and sugar that we saved[241] from breakfast and tea, so please don't blame anybody else."
"It's our own butter and sugar that we saved[241] from breakfast and tea, so please don't blame anyone else."
"I blame myself most," whispered Rachel, as she was left alone.
"I blame myself the most," whispered Rachel, as she was left alone.
The immediate result of the incident was a prefects' meeting, at which the head girl, full of compunction, stated the facts of the case to her fellow officers.
The immediate result of the incident was a meeting of the prefects, where the head girl, feeling guilty, explained the facts of the situation to her fellow officers.
"We thought we were doing our duty, but it isn't enough just to act as police," she urged. "Those girls in the Transition were on the right track in getting hold of the juniors, though perhaps they did it in the wrong way. This school isn't really united. We're all divided up into our own sororities, and we're not doing enough for one another. We've got to alter it somehow or confess ourselves failures. Do any of us seniors really know the little ones? I'm sure I don't! Yet we ought to be elder sisters to them! That's the real function of prefects—we're not just assistant-mistresses to help to keep order. Don't you agree?"
"We thought we were doing our duty, but it’s not enough to just act like police," she urged. "Those girls in the Transition were on the right track by connecting with the juniors, even if they went about it the wrong way. This school isn’t really united. We’re all split into our own sororities, and we’re not doing enough for each other. We need to change that somehow or we’ll have to admit we’ve failed. Do any of us seniors really know the little ones? I certainly don’t! Yet we should be like big sisters to them! That’s the real purpose of the prefects—we’re not just here to help maintain order. Don’t you agree?"
Sybil, Erica, Phyllis, and Stella were conscientious girls, and when the matter was thus stated they saw it from Rachel's new point of view. They were ready and willing to talk over plans. They decided, amongst other developments, that with Miss Morley's permission, they would invite the juniors in relays to dormitory teas, in order to win their confidence and establish more friendly relations with them. The Transition were also to be cultivated,[242] and their opinion asked on the subject of term-end festivities and other school affairs about which the prefects had never before deigned to consult them. The altered attitude promised a far more healthy and satisfactory state, and Miss Morley, to whom Rachel hinted some of their reasons for offering hospitality, readily agreed, and allowed the juniors to be entertained with cakes and tea upon the veranda.
Sybil, Erica, Phyllis, and Stella were responsible girls, and when they heard Rachel's new perspective, they understood. They were eager to discuss plans. They decided, with Miss Morley's approval, to invite the juniors to dormitory teas in groups, aiming to gain their trust and build friendlier relationships. They also planned to engage with the Transition, asking for their input on term-end celebrations and other school matters that the prefects had never bothered to consult them about before. This changed approach promised a much healthier and more satisfying atmosphere, and Miss Morley, to whom Rachel shared some of their reasons for being welcoming, agreed without hesitation and allowed the juniors to be treated to cakes and tea on the veranda.
"The seniors gave us a simply top-hole time," confided Désirée to Irene afterwards. "We'd cream puffs and almond biscuits and preserved ginger, and we played games for prizes. But don't think we liked it any better than your candy parties. The prefects are awfully kind to us now, but it was you who took us up first! We can't forget that!"[243]
"The seniors gave us an amazing time," Désirée told Irene later. "We had cream puffs and almond cookies and preserved ginger, and we played games for prizes. But don't think we liked it any better than your candy parties. The prefects are really nice to us now, but it was you who took us up first! We can't forget that!"[243]
CHAPTER XVII
The Anglo-Saxon League
There was an old established custom at the Villa Camellia that on the evening of the last day of March (unless that date happened to fall on a Sunday) the pupils were allowed special license after supper, and, regardless of ordinary rules, might disport themselves as they pleased until bedtime. Irene, who had not yet been present on one of these occasions, heard hints on all sides of coming fun, mingled with mystery. Peachy twice began to tell her something, but was stopped by Delia. Joan and Sheila seemed to be holding perpetual private committee meetings; Elsie spent much time in Jess Cameron's dormitory; and, wonder of wonders, Esther Cartmell was seen walking arm in arm with Mabel Hughes. Though Irene asked many questions from various friends as to the nature of the evening's amusement she could get no certain information. They laughed, evaded direct answers, made allusions to things she did not understand, and whisked away like will-o'-the-wisps. Very much puzzled, and not altogether pleased, she sought her buddy.
There was an old custom at the Villa Camellia that on the evening of the last day of March (unless that date fell on a Sunday), the students were allowed special permission after dinner, and, ignoring usual rules, could enjoy themselves however they wanted until bedtime. Irene, who had never experienced one of these evenings, heard hints everywhere about the upcoming fun mixed with mystery. Peachy started to tell her something twice but was interrupted by Delia. Joan and Sheila seemed to be constantly having private meetings; Elsie spent a lot of time in Jess Cameron's dorm; and, surprisingly, Esther Cartmell was seen walking arm in arm with Mabel Hughes. Although Irene asked many questions to different friends about what the evening's entertainment would be, she couldn't get any clear answers. They laughed, dodged direct questions, and referenced things she didn't understand, disappearing like wraiths. Feeling very puzzled and not entirely happy, she went looking for her friend.
"They've all gone mad," she assured Lorna. "I[244] can't get a word of sense out of Peachy; Esther was almost nasty, and Jess shut the door in my face. What's the matter with them? Have I developed spots or a squint? Why have I suddenly become a leper?"
"They've all lost it," she told Lorna. "I[244] can't make any sense out of what Peachy is saying; Esther was pretty rude, and Jess slammed the door in my face. What’s wrong with them? Have I suddenly gotten weird or something? Why have I become such an outcast?"
Lorna, who was busy with French translation, shut her dictionary with a bang.
Lorna, who was focused on translating French, slammed her dictionary shut.
"I've no patience with them," she groused. "It's because you're English. I suppose we shall have to get up a stunt of our own, just out of retaliation, but I'm sick of the whole business."
"I have no patience for them," she complained. "It's because you're English. I guess we'll have to come up with our own scheme, just to get back at them, but I'm tired of the whole thing."
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"Why, it's become a sort of custom to make this a nationality night. The American girls all band together, and so do the South Africans and the Australians; and the Scotch girls are a tremendous clique of their own. They play jokes on every one else, and sometimes it almost gets to fighting."
"Well, it's become kind of a tradition to turn this into a nationality night. The American girls all team up, and so do the South Africans and the Australians; and the Scottish girls are a huge group of their own. They pull pranks on everyone else, and sometimes it almost leads to fights."
"Between the sororities?"
"Between the sororities?"
"Sororities are forgotten for the time being. Your dearest chum in the Camellia Buds will turn against you if it's a question of Scotch or English, or American or British. I advise you to put away everything you value. The South Africans came into my cubicle last year and smeared my cold cream over my pillow. Of course your bed will be filled with brushes and boots, and any hard oddments they can find lying about. You won't be able to find anything in the morning. The place is an absolute muddle."[245]
"Sororities are not a priority right now. Your closest friend in the Camellia Buds will turn on you if it comes down to Scotch versus English, or American versus British. I suggest you put away everything you care about. The South Africans came into my room last year and spread my cold cream all over my pillow. Of course, your bed will be filled with brushes and boots, and any random items they can find lying around. You won’t be able to find anything in the morning. The place is a complete mess."[245]
"How horrid!"
"How awful!"
"Yes, it is horrid. I can't see the fun of it, myself. Practical jokes can go too far, in my opinion, and some of those juniors get so rough they hurt each other. I'd keep out of it only it's wise to stay and defend your own cubicle, or you'd find your blanket hidden and your soap gone."
"Yeah, it’s terrible. I don’t see the fun in it, honestly. Practical jokes can definitely go too far, and some of those younger guys get so wild they end up hurting each other. I’d stay out of it, but it’s smart to stick around and protect your own space, or else you’ll find your blanket hidden and your soap missing."
"Do the seniors join in?"
"Do the seniors participate?"
"No. They barricade themselves in their bedrooms and have some private fun, but they leave us to do as we like. It's the Transition and juniors who play the tricks. Of course, the seniors must know what's going on, because they used to do the same themselves, but they just shut their eyes."
"No. They lock themselves in their bedrooms and have some private fun, but they leave us to do what we want. It's the freshmen and sophomores who pull the pranks. Of course, the upperclassmen must know what's happening, because they used to do the same thing themselves, but they just turn a blind eye."
"Oh," said Irene thoughtfully. "And because a thing has always been must it always be? Can't it ever be altered? Are we bound to do nothing but play tricks on the last night of March?"
"Oh," said Irene thoughtfully. "Just because something has always been that way, does it have to stay that way? Can't it ever change? Are we really stuck doing nothing but playing tricks on the last night of March?"
"It ought to be altered. I've a jolly good mind to go to Rachel and tell her my views about it. She's been much nicer lately than she used to be. Perhaps she'd listen. If she doesn't there'd be no harm done, at any rate. Will you come with me? I don't like going by my little lonesome."
"It should be changed. I'm really thinking about going to Rachel and sharing my thoughts on it. She's been much nicer lately than she used to be. Maybe she'd actually listen. If she doesn't, it wouldn't really matter anyway. Will you come with me? I don't like going by myself."
The two girls tapped at the door of dormitory 9, and fortunately found the head prefect within and alone. She received them quite graciously and listened with interest to what Lorna had to say.
The two girls knocked on the door of dormitory 9 and were lucky to find the head prefect inside, all by herself. She welcomed them warmly and listened attentively to what Lorna had to say.
"I'm so thankful you've told me," she said in reply. "I agree with you absolutely. It's time this[246] silly business was put a stop to. We prefects have held back because we didn't want to be spoil-sports, but I believe you really voice the opinion of a good many girls. I used to get very tired of it when I was in the Transition myself. If Miss Rodgers found out some of the tricks that are played she'd never let us have the holiday again."
"I'm really grateful you told me," she replied. "I completely agree with you. It's time this[246] ridiculous stuff came to an end. We prefects have held back because we didn't want to ruin the fun, but I think you truly express what a lot of girls are feeling. I used to get really frustrated with it when I was in the Transition too. If Miss Rodgers discovered some of the tricks that are going on, she'd never allow us to have the holiday again."
"Can't we persuade them to do something else instead—something really jolly?"
"Can’t we convince them to do something else instead—something really fun?"
"We must. I'll think about it. Leave it to me. I've been turning it over in my mind for some time, though my ideas never crystallized. I'll have some scheme ready. I can depend on you two to support me in the Transition?"
"We have to. I'll think about it. Just leave it to me. I've been considering it for a while, but my thoughts haven't fully formed. I'll come up with a plan. Can I count on you two to back me up during the Transition?"
"Rather!"
"Definitely!"
Rachel, reporting the interview to her fellow prefects, found them entirely in agreement. They were dissatisfied with many things in the Transition and junior forms, and this Nationality evening was considered the limit. Something seemed to be needed at the present crisis to weld together the various factions of the Villa Camellia, and turn them into one harmonious whole. The prefects were aware that the various sororities were really rival societies, and that, though they might give great fun and enjoyment to their respective members, they were productive of jealousy rather than union.
Rachel shared the details of the interview with her fellow prefects, who completely agreed with her. They were unhappy with many aspects of the Transition and junior forms, and they felt that this Nationality evening was the last straw. Something needed to be done to unite the different groups at Villa Camellia and create a cohesive community. The prefects recognized that the various sororities were essentially competing organizations, and while they brought a lot of fun and enjoyment to their members, they mostly fueled jealousy instead of promoting unity.
"We want a common motive," said Rachel. "An inspiration, if possible. I believe some sort of[247] a league would do it. Something outside ourselves, and bigger than just the little world of school. Something that even the smallest juniors could join, and in which girls who have left could still take an interest. It's dawning on me! I believe I've got it! I'm going to call it 'The Anglo-Saxon League.' We'll get everybody to join, and fix its first festival for the 31st of March. It should just take the wind out of those silly nationality tricks. I'll speak to Miss Rodgers and ask her to let us have a parade and dance, with prizes for the best costumes. They'd love that, anyhow. I'll call a meeting in the gym and put it to them. I believe it will catch on."
"We need a common goal," said Rachel. "An inspiration, if we can find one. I think some kind of [247] league would be ideal. Something beyond ourselves, bigger than just our little school community. It should be something even the youngest juniors can join, and that girls who have graduated can still be interested in. It’s hitting me! I think I've got it! I'm going to name it 'The Anglo-Saxon League.' We’ll get everyone involved and plan our first festival for March 31st. It should totally overshadow those silly nationality games. I’ll talk to Miss Rodgers and ask her to let us organize a parade and dance, with prizes for the best costumes. They’d love that, anyway. I’ll set up a meeting in the gym and present the idea to everyone. I really think it will take off."
The pupils at the Villa Camellia were not overdone with public meetings. They responded therefore with alacrity to the notice which Rachel, after obtaining the necessary permission from the authorities, pinned upon the board in the hall. They were all a little curious to know what she wanted to talk to them about. A few anticipated a scolding, but the majority expected some more pleasant announcement.
The students at the Villa Camellia didn't have too many public meetings. So, they eagerly responded to the notice that Rachel, after getting the necessary approval from the authorities, pinned up on the board in the hall. They were all a bit curious to find out what she wanted to discuss. A few thought there might be a reprimand, but most were hoping for some nice news.
"Rachel's wrought up, but she doesn't look like jawing us," was the verdict of Peachy, who had passed the head prefect in the corridor. Some of the seniors constituted themselves stewards and arranged the audience to their satisfaction, with juniors on the front benches and the Transition behind. When everybody was seated, Rachel stepped[248] on to the platform and rang the bell for silence. Her cheeks were pink with excitement and there was a little thrill of nervousness in her voice, as if she were forcing herself to a supreme effort, but this passed as she warmed to her subject.
"Rachel's worked up, but she doesn't seem like she’s about to chew us out," was Peachy's take after passing the head prefect in the hallway. Some of the seniors took charge and organized the audience to their liking, with juniors on the front benches and the Transition behind. Once everyone was seated, Rachel stepped[248] onto the stage and rang the bell for silence. Her cheeks were flushed with excitement, and there was a slight tremor of nervousness in her voice, as if she was pushing herself for a big moment, but that faded as she got into her topic.
"Girls," she began, "I asked you to come here because I want to have a talk with you about our school life. You'll all agree with me that we love the Villa Camellia. It's a unique school. I don't suppose there's another exactly like it in the whole world. Why it's so peculiar is that we're a set of Anglo-Saxon girls in the midst of a foreign-speaking country. We ourselves are collected from different continents—some are Americans, some English, some from Australia, or New Zealand, or South Africa—but we all talk the same Anglo-Saxon tongue, and we're bound together by the same race traditions. Large schools in England or America take a great pride in their foundation, and they play other schools at games and record their victories. We can't do that here, because there are no foreign teams worth challenging, so we've always had to be our own rivals and have form matches. In a way, it hasn't been altogether good for us. We've got into the bad habit of thinking of the school in sections, instead of as one united whole. I've even heard squabbles among you as to whether California or Cape Colony or New South Wales are the most go-ahead places to live in. Now, instead of scrapping, we ought to be glad to join hands. If[249] you think of it, it's a tremendous advantage to grow up among Anglo-Saxon girls from other countries and hear their views about things. It ought to keep you from being narrow, at any rate. You get fresh ideas and rub your corners off. What I want you particularly to think about, is this: it's the duty of all English-speaking people to cling together. If they've ever had any differences it's time they forgot them. The world seems to be in the melting-pot at present, and there are many strange prophecies about the future. Black and yellow races are increasing and growing so rapidly that they may be ready to brim over their boundaries some day and swamp the white civilizations. Anglo-Saxons ought to be prepared, and to stand hand in hand to help one another. I've been reading some queer things lately. One is that a new continent is slowly rising out of the Pacific Ocean—Lemuria they call it—and some day, hundreds of years hence, there may be land there instead of water, and people living on it. They say too that the center of gravity of both the British Empire and the United States is moving towards the Pacific. Sydney may grow more important than London, and San Francisco than New York when the trade routes make them fresh pivots of energy. Another funny thing I read is that as the world is changing a new race seems to be emerging. Travelers say that the modern children in Australia don't look in the least like English children or French children, or any European nation—they are[250] a fresh type. America has been populated by people from practically all the older countries, but I read that children who are being born there now differ in their head measurements from babies of the older races. Perhaps some of you may be interested in this and some of you may only be bored, but what I want to rub in is that if a new, and perhaps superior, race is evolving it's surely part of our work to help it on. Here we all are, girls from England, America, and the British Colonies, of the same race and speaking the same language. Let us make an Anglo-Saxon League, and pledge ourselves that wherever we go over the face of the world we will carry with us the best traditions. We're out for Peace, not War, and Peace comes through sympathy. The women of those great eastern nations, the Chinese, the Japanese, and the Hindoos, who are only just awakening to a sense of freedom, will look to us Westerners for their example. Can't we hold out the hand of sisterhood to them, and teach them our highest ideals, so that in the centuries to come they may be our friends instead of our enemies? It's a case of 'Take up the White Man's burden.' We stand together, not as Scotch, or Canadians, or New Zealanders or Americans, but as good Anglo-Saxons, the apostles of peace, not 'frightfulness.'
"Girls," she started, "I asked you to come here because I want to talk about our school life. You'll all agree that we love the Villa Camellia. It's a unique school. I don't think there's another one exactly like it in the whole world. What's so special is that we're a group of Anglo-Saxon girls in the middle of a foreign-speaking country. We're all from different continents—some are Americans, some English, some from Australia, New Zealand, or South Africa—but we all speak the same Anglo-Saxon language, and we share the same racial traditions. Large schools in England or America take great pride in their history, and they compete with other schools in sports and celebrate their victories. We can't do that here because there aren't any foreign teams worth challenging, so we've always had to compete against ourselves and hold internal matches. In a way, that hasn't been completely good for us. We've developed a bad habit of thinking of the school in sections instead of as one united whole. I've even heard arguments about whether California, Cape Colony, or New South Wales is the best place to live. Instead of bickering, we should be happy to join together. If you think about it, it's a huge advantage to grow up among Anglo-Saxon girls from other countries and hear their perspectives on things. It should prevent you from being narrow-minded, at least. You get new ideas and broaden your horizons. What I particularly want you to consider is this: it's the responsibility of all English-speaking people to stick together. If they've ever had any differences, it's time to forget them. The world seems to be in flux right now, and there are many strange predictions about the future. Races like black and yellow are increasing and growing rapidly, and one day they might overflow their boundaries and overwhelm white civilizations. Anglo-Saxons should be prepared and support each other. I've been reading some interesting things lately. One is that a new continent is slowly rising out of the Pacific Ocean—it's called Lemuria—and someday, hundreds of years from now, there may be land there instead of water, with people living on it. They also say that the center of gravity of both the British Empire and the United States is shifting toward the Pacific. Sydney might become more important than London, and San Francisco might surpass New York as trade routes turn them into new centers of energy. Another interesting thing I read is that as the world changes, a new race seems to be emerging. Travelers say that modern children in Australia don't resemble English, French, or any European children—they are a new type. America has been populated by people from almost all the older countries, but I read that the babies being born there now have different head measurements compared to those of the older races. Some of you might find this interesting and some might be bored, but what I want to emphasize is that if a new, possibly superior, race is evolving, it's surely part of our role to support it. Here we are, girls from England, America, and the British Colonies, of the same race and speaking the same language. Let's create an Anglo-Saxon League and pledge that wherever we go in the world, we will carry with us the best traditions. We're for Peace, not War, and Peace comes through understanding. The women of those great eastern nations, the Chinese, Japanese, and Hindus, who are just now awakening to a sense of freedom, will look to us Westerners for guidance. Can't we extend a hand of sisterhood to them and share our highest ideals, so that in the centuries to come, they may be our friends instead of our enemies? It's a case of 'Taking up the White Man's burden.' We stand together, not as Scots, Canadians, New Zealanders, or Americans, but as good Anglo-Saxons, the apostles of peace, not 'frightfulness.'
"I'm going to ask every girl in this room to join the League. There'll be various activities in connection with it. We haven't decided all yet, but we hope one of them will be to establish a correspon[251]dence between this school and other schools in England and the Colonies and in America. We'd like to write letters to their prefects and hear what they are doing, and have copies of their school magazines. It would be like shaking hands over the ocean. Then why shouldn't we correspond with girls in missionary schools in India or China or Japan? Think how exciting to have letters from them and read them aloud. We should hear all about their eastern lives, and all kinds of interesting things.
"I'm going to ask every girl in this room to join the League. We'll have various activities related to it. We haven't finalized everything yet, but we hope one of the activities will be to set up a correspondence between this school and other schools in England, the Colonies, and America. We’d love to write letters to their prefects, find out what they’re doing, and get copies of their school magazines. It would be like shaking hands across the ocean. So why shouldn't we correspond with girls in missionary schools in India, China, or Japan? Just think how exciting it would be to receive letters from them and read them out loud. We’d learn all about their lives in the East and all sorts of fascinating things."
"Well, these are far-away schemes yet that need a little time to establish. I've something much nearer to put before you. Miss Rodgers has given us seniors leave to hold a fancy-dress dance on the 31st of March, from 7.30 to 9.30, here in the gym. We invite every girl who joins the League to come. Nationality costumes will be welcomed. There will be first, second, and third prizes for the best dresses. The judges will take into consideration the scantiness of the materials available, but they wish to announce that any girl found guilty of borrowing articles for her costume without the leave of their owners will be disqualified, and further, that any member of the League convicted of playing practical jokes will be expelled from the dance. The prefects think it wise and necessary to mention that, though the evening of March 31st has been set aside as a holiday and certain rules have been relaxed, the school is nevertheless bound to preserve its usual[252] code of good manners, and every girl is put on her honor to behave herself. I'm sure I need not say more, for you surely understand me, and agree that when Miss Rodgers has allowed us to have this fun we ought not to abuse her kindness. Will every one who's ready to join the League and wants to come to the dance hold up her hand."
"Well, these are distant plans that still need time to get going. I have something much closer to share with you. Miss Rodgers has given us seniors permission to hold a fancy-dress dance on March 31st, from 7:30 to 9:30, here in the gym. We invite every girl who joins the League to come. Costumes representing different nationalities are encouraged. There will be first, second, and third prizes for the best outfits. The judges will consider the limited materials available, but they want to make it clear that any girl found guilty of borrowing items for her costume without permission from their owners will be disqualified. Additionally, any League member caught playing practical jokes will be banned from the dance. The prefects think it's important to remind everyone that even though March 31st has been designated as a holiday and some rules have been relaxed, the school still expects us to uphold its usual code of good manners, and each girl is expected to behave appropriately. I'm sure I don’t need to say more, as you surely understand me and agree that since Miss Rodgers has allowed us this fun, we should respect her kindness. Will everyone who's ready to join the League and wants to attend the dance please raise their hand?"
Almost every girl in the room responded to Rachel's invitation. Some—the higher-thinking ones—were attracted by the ideals of the League itself; others were merely anxious not to be left out of the festivities. It was a long time since the school had had a fancy ball. There had been private carnivals in the dormitories, but not a public official affair at which everybody could compete in the way of dresses. Rumor spread like wild-fire round the room. It was whispered that Miss Morley herself meant to come, disguised as Hiawatha, that Miss Rodgers had offered a gold wrist-watch as first prize, and that there were yards of gorgeous materials in the storeroom to be had for the asking. The thrill of these manifold possibilities was sufficient to eclipse the attractions of their former intentions for the evening's amusement. It was really more interesting to evolve costumes than plan tricks. Every true daughter of Eve loves to look her best, and womanhood, even in the bud, cannot withstand the supreme magnet of clothes. Little Doris Parker, South African hoyden as she was, voiced the general feeling when she confessed:[253]
Almost every girl in the room reacted to Rachel's invitation. Some—the more thoughtful ones—were drawn in by the ideals of the League itself; others just didn’t want to miss out on the fun. It had been a long time since the school had held a fancy ball. There had been private parties in the dorms, but nothing like a public event where everyone could show off their dresses. Rumors spread quickly around the room. People whispered that Miss Morley herself was planning to come dressed as Hiawatha, that Miss Rodgers had promised a gold wristwatch as the first prize, and that there were tons of beautiful materials in the storeroom available for the taking. The excitement of these various possibilities was enough to overshadow their previous plans for the evening. It was way more interesting to come up with costumes than to plan tricks. Every true daughter of Eve loves to look her best, and even young women can’t resist the powerful allure of fashion. Little Doris Parker, the South African girl that she was, expressed the general sentiment when she admitted:[253]
"I'd meant to give those Australians a hot time of it. They may thank their stars for the League. Though I'm rather glad I shan't have to tease Natalie, because she's my chum. We're both going together as southern hemispheres. It'll be ripping fun."
"I intended to give those Australians a tough time. They should be grateful for the League. But I’m actually relieved I won’t have to tease Natalie, since she’s my friend. We’re both going together as southern explorers. It’s going to be a blast."
The Camellia Buds, who had been temporarily estranged by the impending national divisions, returned to the friendly atmosphere of their sorority, and lent one another garments for the fête.
The Camellia Buds, who had been briefly separated by the upcoming national divides, returned to the welcoming atmosphere of their sorority and borrowed clothes from each other for the party.
"It's a good thing Rachel put a stopper on commandeering," commented Delia. "Mabel was simply shameless at the Carnival. Had anybody told?"
"Good thing Rachel put a stop to the taking over," Delia commented. "Mabel was completely shameless at the Carnival. Did anyone say anything?"
"Sybil and Erica knew; and Rachel isn't really as blind as we thought. At any rate, she's awake now, and a far nicer prefect than she used to be. By the by, we're to draw lots as to who may borrow out of the theatrical property box."
"Sybil and Erica knew; and Rachel isn't really as clueless as we thought. Either way, she's awake now and a much better prefect than she used to be. By the way, we're going to draw lots to see who can borrow from the theatrical property box."
"Oh, goody. I hope I'll win. There's a little gray dress there I've set my heart on. I'll cry oceans if I don't get it," declared Peachy.
"Oh, great. I really hope I win. There's a little gray dress there that I'm really into. I'll cry a ton if I don't get it," said Peachy.
"Cheer up, poor old sport! If the luck comes my way I'll try and grab it for you. I don't need anything for myself, thank goodness."
"Cheer up, my friend! If luck comes my way, I'll try to grab it for you. I don't need anything for myself, thankfully."
"You white angel! That's what I call being a real mascot. I'll share my last dollar with you some day—honest Injun!"
"You white angel! That's what I call being a true mascot. I’ll share my last dollar with you someday—honest!"
The contents of Miss Morley's theatrical property box, apportioned strictly by lot, did not go far among fifty-six girls. Miss Rodgers allowed two of[254] the prefects, with a teacher, to make an expedition into Fossato and rummage the shops for some yards of cheap, gay materials, imitation lace, and bright ribbons, which they were commissioned to buy on behalf of certain of their schoolfellows, but most of the dancers had to contrive their costumes out of just anything that came to hand, often exercising an ingenuity that was little short of marvelous. Acting upon Rachel's suggestion many of them personified various continents or countries. The Stars and Stripes of the American flag were conspicuous, and there were several Red Indians, with painted faces and feathers in their hair.
The items in Miss Morley's theater prop box, divided strictly by a lottery system, didn’t go far among fifty-six girls. Miss Rodgers allowed two of the prefects, along with a teacher, to venture into Fossato and search the shops for some yards of inexpensive, colorful fabrics, fake lace, and bright ribbons, which they were tasked with buying for some of their classmates. However, most of the dancers had to create their costumes from whatever they could find, often showing an impressive level of creativity. Following Rachel's idea, many of them took on the roles of different continents or countries. The Stars and Stripes of the American flag stood out, and there were several Native Americans, with painted faces and feathers in their hair.
Sheila, Mary, Esther, and Lorna repeated the costumes they had worn at the tableau, and went as representatives of Canada, South Africa, India, and New Zealand, but Peachy lent her cowboy costume to Rosamonde, and turned up as Longfellow's "Evangeline," in gray Puritan robe and neat white cap, a part which, though very becoming, did not accord with her mischievous, twinkling eyes.
Sheila, Mary, Esther, and Lorna wore the same costumes they had in the tableau, representing Canada, South Africa, India, and New Zealand. However, Peachy lent her cowboy costume to Rosamonde and showed up as Longfellow's "Evangeline," dressed in a gray Puritan robe and a neat white cap. Although the role suited her well, it didn’t quite match her mischievous, twinkling eyes.
"Not much 'Mayflower Maiden' about you!" giggled Delia.
"Not much 'Mayflower Maiden' in you!" giggled Delia.
"Why not?" asked Peachy calmly. "I guess poor Evangeline wasn't always on the weep! No doubt she had her lively moments sometimes. I'm showing her at her brightest and best. You ought to give thanks for a new interpretation of her!"
"Why not?" asked Peachy calmly. "I guess poor Evangeline wasn't always crying! No doubt she had her fun moments too. I'm showing her at her most vibrant and amazing. You should be grateful for a fresh take on her!"
Winnie Duke scored tremendously by robing in skin rugs as a Canadian bear, while Joan was able to[255] carry out a long-wished-for project and turn herself into a very good imitation of a kangaroo.
Winnie Duke hit the jackpot by dressing up in bear skin rugs, while Joan managed to[255] finally complete a long-desired project and became a really good imitation of a kangaroo.
Fifty-six girls, arrayed fantastically in all the colors of the rainbow, made a delectable sight as they paraded round the gymnasium. The prefects had shirked the difficult and delicate task of judging, and had called in Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley to decree who were to receive the prizes. Perhaps they also found the decision too hard, for they chose a dozen of the best, put them to the public vote and counted the shows of hands. Gwen Hesketh, a member of the Sixth, in a marvelously contrived Chinese costume, was first favorite; little Cyntha West, as a delightful goblin, secured second prize, while the kangaroo, to the satisfaction of the Transition, was awarded the third. The gold wristlet watch was of course a myth, and the rewards were mere trifles, but the principals had risen to the occasion sufficiently to contribute to the entertainment by providing lemonade between the dances, which in the opinion of the girls was a great addition to the festivities, and made the event seem more like "a real party."
Fifty-six girls, dressed in all the colors of the rainbow, created a delightful scene as they paraded around the gymnasium. The prefects had avoided the tough and sensitive job of judging and called in Miss Rodgers and Miss Morley to decide who would win the prizes. Perhaps they also found the decision too challenging, as they selected a dozen of the best, put them to a public vote, and counted the raised hands. Gwen Hesketh, a member of the Sixth, in an impressively designed Chinese costume, was the top favorite; little Cyntha West, as a charming goblin, won second prize, while the kangaroo, much to the Transition's satisfaction, took third. The gold wristwatch was, of course, a myth, and the rewards were just small tokens, but the principals had stepped up enough to contribute to the fun by providing lemonade between the dances, which, in the girls' view, added a great touch to the festivities and made the event feel more like "a real party."
Before they separated, the League formed an enormous circle round the room and each clasping her neighbor's hand, all joined in the singing of "Auld Lang Syne": cowboy and Indian princess, Redskin and Scotch lassie, Canadian and Jap roared the familiar chorus, and having thus worked off steam retired to their dormitories and went to bed[256] without breaking their pledge of good behavior. Rachel, returning from her round of supervision, heaved a sigh of immense relief.
Before they parted ways, the group formed a big circle around the room, and each person held the hand of the one next to them as they all sang “Auld Lang Syne.” Cowboys and Indian princesses, Native Americans and Scottish girls, Canadians and Japanese rolled out the familiar chorus, and after getting all that energy out, they headed to their dorms and went to bed[256] without breaking their promise to behave. Rachel, coming back from her round of supervision, let out a huge sigh of relief.
"I was dreading this evening," she confided to Sybil. "I was so afraid they'd forget their promises and begin that rowdy teasing. I believe we've broken the tradition of that, thank goodness. I hope it may never be revived again."
"I was really dreading this evening," she admitted to Sybil. "I was just so scared they’d forget their promises and start with that rowdy teasing. I think we’ve finally broken that tradition, thank goodness. I really hope it never comes back."
"Thanks to the Anglo-Saxon League!"
"Thanks to the Anglo-Saxon League!"
"And may that go on and flourish long after we have left the Villa Camellia," added Rachel.[257]
"And may that continue and thrive long after we have left the Villa Camellia," added Rachel.[257]
CHAPTER XVIII
Greek Temples
The opening of the post-bag at the Villa Camellia, bearing as it did missives from most quarters of the globe, was naturally a great daily event. Some of the girls were lucky in the matter of correspondence—Peachy received numerous letters—and others were not so highly favored. Poor Lorna was generally left out altogether. Her father wrote to her occasionally, but she had no other friend or relation to send her even a post-card. She accepted the omission with the sad patience which was her marked characteristic. Her affection for Irene had been an immense factor in her school life this term, but she was still very different from other girls, and kept her old barrier of shy reserve. Irene, noticing Lorna's wistful look towards the post-bag, often tried to share her correspondence with her buddy; she would show her all her picture post-cards, briefly explaining who the writers were and to what their allusions referred. At first Lorna had only been languidly polite over them, but later she grew interested. Second-hand articles may not be as good as your own, but they are better than nothing at all,[258] and the various items of news made topics for conversations and gave her a glimpse of other people's homes.
The opening of the post-bag at the Villa Camellia, which contained letters from all around the world, was a big deal every day. Some of the girls received a lot of mail—Peachy got plenty of letters—while others weren’t so lucky. Poor Lorna usually didn’t receive anything at all. Her father wrote to her sometimes, but she had no other friends or relatives sending her even a postcard. She accepted this with the sad patience that was typical of her. Her affection for Irene had played a huge role in her school life this term, but she was still quite different from the other girls and maintained her old wall of shy reserve. Irene, noticing Lorna's longing look at the post-bag, often tried to share her mail with her friend; she would show her all her picture postcards, briefly explaining who the senders were and what their messages meant. At first, Lorna was only mildly polite about them, but she later became interested. Secondhand items might not be as good as your own, but they are better than nothing,[258] and the various bits of news sparked conversations and offered her a glimpse into other people’s lives.
Irene, finishing her budget one morning, sorted out any which she might hand on to her chum.
Irene, wrapping up her budget one morning, sorted out anything she could pass on to her friend.
"Not home letters—yours are sacred, Mummie darling!—and she wouldn't care to hear about Aunt Doreen's attack of rheumatism. There are two post-cards she may like, and this lovely long stave from Dona. Lorna, dear! I've told you about my cousin Dona Anderson? She's at Brackenfield College. She's older than I am, but somehow we've always been such friends. I like her far and away the best out of that family. She doesn't find time to write very often, because she's in the Sixth and a prefect, and it keeps her busy, and besides she never has been much of a scribbler. I haven't heard from her for months. This is ever such a jolly letter, though, if you care to look at it."
"Not home letters—yours are special, Mom!—and she wouldn't want to hear about Aunt Doreen's rheumatism flare-up. There are two postcards she might like, and this lovely long letter from Dona. Lorna, dear! I've mentioned my cousin Dona Anderson, right? She's at Brackenfield College. She's older than I am, but for some reason, we've always been great friends. I like her a lot more than the rest of the family. She doesn’t have much time to write because she’s in her final year and a prefect, so she’s really busy, plus she’s never been much of a writer. I haven’t heard from her in months. This letter is really nice, though, if you want to check it out."
"Thanks," said Lorna, accepting the offer. "Yes, I remember you told me about her. She must be rather a sport. I wish she were at the Villa Camellia instead of in England."
"Thanks," Lorna said, accepting the offer. "Yeah, I remember you mentioning her. She must be quite the character. I wish she were at the Villa Camellia instead of in England."
"And Dona thinks there isn't any other school in the world except hers."
"And Dona thinks there isn't any other school in the world besides hers."
But Lorna had opened the closely-written sheets and was already reading as follows:[259]
But Lorna had opened the tightly-written pages and was already reading as follows:[259]
Brackenfield College,
March 30.
I've been meaning to write to you for ages! Mother told me the news of how you all packed off to Naples, and she sent me the address of your school. I do hope you like it and have settled down. I always wanted you to come to Brackenfield! You know Joan is here now? It's her first term and she's radiantly happy. She's a clever little person at her work, and we think she's going to be great at games. Of course she's only in New Girls' Junior Team, but she's done splendidly already. Ailsa was looking on yesterday and complimented her afterwards.
I've been meaning to write to you for ages! Mom told me the news about how you all moved to Naples, and she sent me the address of your school. I really hope you like it and have settled in. I always wanted you to come to Brackenfield! You know Joan is here now? It's her first term, and she's incredibly happy. She's really smart with her studies, and we think she'll do great in sports. Of course, she's only in the New Girls' Junior Team, but she's already doing wonderfully. Ailsa was watching yesterday and complimented her afterward.
We've had quite a good hockey season. The Coll. played "Hawthornden" last week, and when the whistle went for "time" the score was 4-2 in our favor! An immense triumph for us, because we've never had the luck to beat them before, and we were feeling desperate about it. They were so cock-sure of winning too! Do you get any hockey at Fossato? Or is it all tennis?
We've had a really great hockey season. The Coll. played "Hawthornden" last week, and when the whistle blew for "time," the score was 4-2 in our favor! It was a huge victory for us because we’ve never managed to beat them before, and we were feeling pretty desperate about it. They were so confident they would win too! Do you have any hockey at Fossato? Or is it all tennis?
We'd a rather decent gymnastic display a while ago. Mona and Beatrice are very keen on gym practice and they did some really neat balance-walking on the bars, also side vaulting. The juniors gave country dances in costume, and of course that sort of thing is always clapped by parents. We're working hard now for the concert. Ailsa and I have to sing a duet and we're both terrified. Hope we shan't break down and spoil the show!
We had a pretty decent gymnastic show recently. Mona and Beatrice are really into gymnastics, and they did some impressive balance walking on the bars and side vaulting. The younger kids performed country dances in costumes, and of course, parents always cheer for that kind of thing. We're working hard now for the concert. Ailsa and I have to sing a duet, and we're both really scared. I hope we don't mess up and ruin the show!
I'm enjoying this year at Brackenfield most immensely. It's lovely being a prefect. I was fearfully scared when first the Empress sent for me and told me I was to be a[260] school officer, but I've got on swimmingly, thanks largely to Ailsa, I think. Of course we're still inseparable. We always have been since our first term at St. Ethelberta's, when I smuggled the mice into No. 5 to scare Mona out of the dormitory and leave room for Ailsa.
I'm having an amazing year at Brackenfield. Being a prefect is wonderful. I was really nervous when the Empress first summoned me and told me I was going to be a[260] school officer, but I've done really well, mostly thanks to Ailsa, I think. Of course, we’re still inseparable. We always have been since our first term at St. Ethelberta's, when I sneaked the mice into No. 5 to scare Mona out of the dorm so that Ailsa could have her spot.
I go nearly every week to The Tamarisks. It cheers Auntie up to see me. She's rather lonely since Elaine was married. By the by you asked me what had become of Miss Norton's little nephew Eric. You admired his photograph so much, with those lovely golden curls. Of course they're cut off now. He's ever so much stronger and has gone to a preparatory school. I still send him books and things and he writes me sweet letters. I'm planning to coax Mother to let me invite Nortie to bring him to us for part of the summer holidays. I don't want to lose sight of the dear little chap.
I go to The Tamarisks almost every week. It makes Auntie happy to see me. She’s feeling quite lonely since Elaine got married. By the way, you asked what happened to Miss Norton's little nephew, Eric. You really liked his photo with those beautiful golden curls. Of course, they’re cut short now. He’s a lot stronger and has started at a preparatory school. I still send him books and things, and he writes me sweet letters. I'm trying to persuade Mom to let me invite Nortie to bring him over for part of the summer holidays. I don't want to lose touch with the dear little guy.
Now for home news. Leonard is in India, and likes the life there, and Larry is at Cambridge. Peter and Cyril are still at St. Bede's, and getting on well. Their letters are full of nothing but football though. Nora's baby girl is a darling, and Michael is still very sweet though he's growing rather an imp. You know we always describe ourselves as an old-fashioned rambling family. Well, one of us is rambling in your direction! Marjorie is making a tour in Italy with some friends of hers—the Prestons. Isn't she lucky? The last post-card she sent me was from Rome, and she said they were going on to Naples, so it's just within the bounds of possibility that you may see her. I wish I could have come out for Easter and had a peep at you. I'd like to see oranges really growing on orange trees! Perhaps Ailsa's going to ask me for the holidays though. They have a country cottage in Cornwall and it would be top-hole there.[261]
Now for some family updates. Leonard is in India and enjoying it, and Larry is at Cambridge. Peter and Cyril are still at St. Bede's and doing well. Their letters are all about football, though. Nora's baby girl is adorable, and Michael is still very sweet, even though he's becoming a bit of a rascal. You know we always call ourselves an old-fashioned, wandering family. Well, one of us is wandering your way! Marjorie is touring Italy with some friends of hers—the Prestons. Isn't she lucky? The last postcard she sent me was from Rome, and she mentioned they were heading to Naples, so there's a chance you might see her. I wish I could have come out for Easter to see you. I’d love to see oranges actually growing on orange trees! Maybe Ailsa will invite me for the holidays. They have a cottage in Cornwall, and it would be fantastic there.[261]
Write and tell me about your southern school when you have time. I'd love to hear. Do you have to speak Italian there?
Write and let me know about your southern school when you have a chance. I’d really like to hear. Do you have to speak Italian there?
Well, I must stop now and do my prep. There's a junior tapping at the door too and wanting to see me. Prefects don't get much time to themselves!
Well, I have to stop now and get my prep done. There's a junior knocking at the door wanting to see me too. Prefects don’t get much time to themselves!
Your loving cousin,
Dona Anderson.
"What a jolly letter," commented Lorna, as she handed it back.
"What a cheerful letter," Lorna remarked as she passed it back.
"Yes, Dona is a dear. I used to want to go to Brackenfield, but I wasn't well last year, and Mother said it was too strenuous a school for me. Isn't it a joke that Marjorie is in Italy? What fun if she were to turn up some day. I have a kind of feeling that I'm going to see her. I'm getting quite excited."
"Yeah, Dona is great. I used to want to go to Brackenfield, but I wasn't feeling well last year, and Mom said it was too intense of a school for me. Isn't it funny that Marjorie is in Italy? It would be so much fun if she showed up one day. I have this feeling that I'm going to see her soon. I'm getting pretty excited."
Lorna did not reply. Irene's correspondence was after all only a matter of half importance to her. Indeed the thought of that lively family of cousins brought out so sharply the contrast of her own loneliness that she almost wished she had never heard of them. Why did other people get all the luck in life?
Lorna didn't respond. Irene's letters were really just a minor concern for her. In fact, thinking about that lively bunch of cousins highlighted her own loneliness so much that she almost wished she had never learned about them. Why did other people get all the good fortune in life?
"What's the matter? You're very glum," said Irene.
"What's wrong? You seem really down," said Irene.
"Nothing! I can't always be sparkling, can I?"
"Nothing! I can’t always be full of energy, can I?"
"I suppose not. But I thought you'd be interested in Marjorie coming."[262]
"I guess not. But I figured you'd want to know about Marjorie coming."[262]
"How can I be interested in some one I've never seen?" snapped Lorna, walking abruptly away.
"How can I be interested in someone I've never met?" snapped Lorna, walking away sharply.
Irene looked after her and shook her head.
Irene took care of her and shook her head.
"I've put my foot in it somehow," she ruminated. "You never know how to take Lorna. A thing that pleases her one day annoys her the next. She's certainly what you'd call 'katawampus' this morning."
"I've definitely messed up somehow," she thought. "You can never tell how to handle Lorna. Something that makes her happy one day drives her crazy the next. She's definitely what you’d call 'all over the place' this morning."
It was getting very near the end of the term now, and all the girls were talking eagerly about going home. Before they separated for their vacation, however, there was to be one more of Miss Morley's delightful excursions. Next term would be too hot to do much sightseeing, so those of the pupils who had not yet been shown the wonders of the neighborhood were to have the chance of a visit to the Greek temples at Pæstum. It would be a longer expedition even than to Vesuvius, and as many were anxious to take part it was arranged to hire a motor char-à-banc to accommodate about twenty-four girls and several teachers. The lucky ones were of course well drilled beforehand in the history and architecture of the place, and knew how a Greek colony had settled there about the year 600 b.c. and had built the magnificent Doric temples, which, with the sole exception of those at Athens, are the finest existing ruins of the kind.
It was getting close to the end of the term, and all the girls were excitedly talking about going home. Before they broke for vacation, though, Miss Morley had planned one more of her wonderful trips. Next term would be too hot for much sightseeing, so those students who hadn’t yet explored the local wonders would have the opportunity to visit the Greek temples at Pæstum. This trip would be even longer than the one to Vesuvius, and since many wanted to join, they arranged to hire a motor coach for about twenty-four girls and several teachers. The fortunate participants were, of course, well-prepared ahead of time with information about the history and architecture of the site, and they learned how a Greek colony settled there around 600 B.C. and built the magnificent Doric temples, which, except for those in Athens, are the finest surviving ruins of that type.
Miss Rodgers had limited the excursion to seniors and Transition, thinking it too long and fatiguing a day for the juniors. All the prefects were going,[263] while the Camellia Buds, with the exception of Esther and Mary, who had been before, were also included in the party.
Miss Rodgers had restricted the trip to seniors and Transition, believing it would be too long and tiring for the juniors. All the prefects were going,[263] while the Camellia Buds, except for Esther and Mary, who had been before, were also part of the group.
"This is one thing you wouldn't get at any rate in an ordinary English school," said Lorna. "I don't suppose the Brackenfield girls are taking excursions to Greek temples."
"This is one thing you definitely wouldn't find in a regular English school," Lorna said. "I doubt the Brackenfield girls are going on trips to Greek temples."
"There aren't any Greek temples in England for them to go and see, silly," laughed Irene.
"There aren't any Greek temples in England for them to visit, silly," laughed Irene.
"Well, Abbeys or Castles or anything ancient."
"Well, abbeys, castles, or anything old."
"From Dona's accounts that sort of thing is not in their line. They concentrate on games."
"According to Dona, that kind of thing isn't their focus. They stick to games."
"Hockey is all very well, but give me our orange groves and the blue sea."
"Hockey is great and all, but I prefer our orange groves and the blue sea."
"Ye-es; but I sometimes hanker for a really A1 hockey match!"
"Yeah; but I sometimes crave a truly amazing hockey match!"
"Don't you like the Villa Camellia?"
"Don't you like the Villa Camellia?"
"Of course I do. What's the matter, Lorna? I believe you're jealous of Brackenfield!"
"Of course I do. What's wrong, Lorna? I think you're jealous of Brackenfield!"
"No, I'm not, though I'm sure I'm right in fancying you'd rather be there than here."
"No, I'm not, but I bet you’d prefer to be there instead of here."
"How absurd you are!"
"How ridiculous you are!"
"Am I? All right! Call it absurd if you want. Are you going to sit next to me in the char-à-banc?"
"Am I? All right! Call it ridiculous if you want. Are you going to sit next to me in the bus?"
Irene looked conscious.
Irene looked aware.
"I promised Peachy! But you can sit the other side, you know."
"I promised Peachy! But you can sit on the other side, you know."
"Oh, no, thanks! If you've made arrangements already I'm sure I don't want to interfere with them. I wouldn't spoil sport for worlds."[264]
"Oh, no, thanks! If you've already made plans, I definitely don’t want to disrupt them. I wouldn’t ruin the fun for anything."[264]
"You are the limit!"
"You are unlimited!"
"Am I? Indeed! Perhaps you'd rather not have me for a buddy any more?"
"Am I? Really! Maybe you don't want me as a friend anymore?"
"For gracious' sake stop talking nonsense! You're the weirdest girl I've ever met," snapped Irene. Then to avoid an open quarrel she walked away, leaving her chum in the depths of misery.
"For heaven's sake, stop talking nonsense! You're the strangest girl I've ever met," snapped Irene. Then, to avoid an argument, she walked away, leaving her friend in deep misery.
Lorna knew her own temper was at fault, but she was in a touchy mood and laid the blame on fate.
Lorna knew her own temper was to blame, but she was in a sensitive mood and put the blame on fate.
"If I had a nice home like other girls, and had been going there for ripping holidays, and had brothers and cousins to write to me I'd be different," she excused herself, quite forgetting that, however much we may be handicapped, the molding of our character is after all in our own hands.
"If I had a nice home like other girls, and had been going there for awesome holidays, and had brothers and cousins to write to me, I'd be different," she justified, completely forgetting that, no matter how much we might struggle, shaping our character is ultimately up to us.
As it was she sulked, and when the char-à-banc arrived, although Irene beckoned her to a place beside herself and Peachy, she took no notice and waited till everybody else had scrambled in. The result of this was that she finally found herself seated away from all her own friends and next to Mrs. Clark, the wife of the British chaplain, who by Miss Morley's invitation had joined the excursion. Perhaps on the whole it was just as well. Mrs. Clark was what the girls called "a perfect dear," and a few hours in her company was a restful mind tonic. She had a cheery manner and chatted upon all sorts of pleasant subjects, so that after a time Lorna began to forget her "jim-jams" and even[265] to volunteer a remark or two, instead of confining her conversation to monosyllables.
As it was, she sulked, and when the char-à-banc arrived, even though Irene waved her over to sit with her and Peachy, she ignored them and waited for everyone else to climb in. The outcome was that she ended up sitting away from all her friends and next to Mrs. Clark, the wife of the British chaplain, who had joined the trip on Miss Morley's invitation. Maybe it was for the best. Mrs. Clark was what the girls called "a perfect dear," and spending a few hours with her was a nice break for the mind. She had a cheerful attitude and chatted about all kinds of pleasant topics, so eventually, Lorna started to forget her "jim-jams" and even[265] volunteered a comment or two instead of sticking to one-word answers.
Certainly any girl must have been hard to please who did not enjoy herself. The motor drive was one of the loveliest in Italy. They passed through glorious scenery, all the more beautiful as it was the blossoming time of the year and flowers were everywhere. On a marshy plain, as they reached Pæstum, the fields were spangled with the little white wild narcissus, growing in such tempting quantities that Miss Morley asked the driver to stop the char-à-banc, and allowed all to dismount and pick to their hearts' content.
Surely, any girl would have been quite difficult to please if she didn’t have a good time. The drive was one of the most beautiful in Italy. They passed through stunning scenery, even more breathtaking since it was spring and flowers were blooming everywhere. As they reached Paestum, the marshy plains were dotted with delicate white wild daffodils, growing in such inviting amounts that Miss Morley asked the driver to stop the vehicle, allowing everyone to get out and pick flowers to their heart's content.
"Isn't the scent of them heavenly!" said Lorna, burying her nose in a bunch of sweetness.
"Isn't their scent amazing!" said Lorna, burying her nose in a bunch of sweetness.
"Luscious!" agreed Mrs. Clark. "I think the old Greeks must have gathered these to weave garlands for their heads when they went to their festivals. I'm glad tourists are safe here now. This marsh, just where we're standing, used to be a tremendous haunt of brigands, and any travelers coming to see the ruins ran the chance of being robbed. My father had his purse taken years ago. Don't look frightened. The government have put all that down at last. The neighborhood of Naples has improved very much since I was a girl. I remember pickpockets used to be quite common on the quay at Santa Lucia, and nobody troubled to interfere. You can walk to the boat nowadays and carry a hand-bag without fearing every moment it will be snatched."[266]
"Luscious!" agreed Mrs. Clark. "I think the ancient Greeks must have picked these to make garlands for their heads when they attended their festivals. I'm glad tourists are safe here now. This marsh, right where we're standing, used to be a major hideout for robbers, and any travelers coming to see the ruins risked being robbed. My father had his wallet taken years ago. Don’t look scared. The government has finally put an end to all that. The Naples area has improved a lot since I was a girl. I remember pickpockets used to be pretty common at the Santa Lucia harbor, and nobody bothered to intervene. You can walk to the boat now and carry a handbag without constantly worrying that it will be snatched."[266]
But the driver was urging the necessity of pushing on, so all took their seats again, and in due course reached Pæstum. The girls had, of course, seen photographs of the place beforehand, yet even these had hardly prepared them for the stately magnificence of the three great temples that suddenly broke upon their vision. Their immense size, their loneliness, far from town or city, and their glorious situation betwixt hill and blue sea, almost took the breath away, and filled the mind with glowing admiration for the genius of Greek architecture. The rows of fluted Doric columns, tapering symmetrically towards the roof, were like beautiful lily stems supporting flowers, the mellow yellow tone of the stone was varied by the ferns and acanthus which grew everywhere around, and the sunshine, falling on the rows of delicate shafts, seemed to linger lovingly, and invest them with a halo of golden light.
But the driver was insisting they needed to keep going, so everyone took their seats again, and eventually they arrived at Paestum. The girls had seen photos of the place before, but even those hadn't really prepared them for the impressive beauty of the three massive temples that suddenly appeared in front of them. Their enormous size, their isolation away from towns or cities, and their stunning location between hills and the blue sea were breathtaking and filled them with admiration for the brilliance of Greek architecture. The rows of fluted Doric columns, tapering elegantly towards the roof, looked like lovely lily stems supporting beautiful flowers. The warm yellow color of the stone was complemented by the ferns and acanthus plants growing all around, and the sunlight hitting the delicate columns seemed to linger, casting a golden glow over them.
"What must these temples have been when the world was young!" said Miss Morley. "If we could only get a glimpse of them as they were more than two thousand years ago. Think what processions must have paced down those glorious aisles. Priests and singers and worshipers all crowned with flowers. The rose gardens of Pæstum used to be famous among the Roman poets. The marvel is that the stones have stood all these centuries of time. It seems as if Art and Beauty have triumphed over decay."
"What must these temples have been like when the world was young!" said Miss Morley. "If we could only catch a glimpse of them as they were more than two thousand years ago. Just think of the processions that must have walked down those beautiful aisles. Priests, singers, and worshippers all crowned with flowers. The rose gardens of Paestum used to be famous among Roman poets. It's amazing that these stones have lasted all these centuries. It feels like Art and Beauty have conquered decay."
The party had brought lunch baskets, and they[267] now sat down on the steps of the Temple of Neptune to enjoy their picnic. Fortunately the grounds of the ruins were enclosed by railings, so they were preserved from the attentions of a group of beggar children, who had greeted the arrival of the char-à-banc with outstretched palms and torrents of entreaties for "soldi," and who were hanging about the gate evidently waiting for any fresh opportunity that might occur of asking alms. Four lean and hungry dogs, however, had managed to slip into the enclosure, and made themselves a nuisance by sitting in front of the picnickers and keeping up an incessant chorus of loud barking. The girls tried to stop the noise by throwing them fragments of sandwiches, but their appetites were so insatiable that they would have consumed the whole luncheon and have barked for more, so Miss Morley, tired of the noise, finally chased them off the premises with her umbrella.
The group had brought lunch baskets, and they[267] now settled on the steps of the Temple of Neptune to enjoy their picnic. Thankfully, the area around the ruins was fenced off, so they were kept safe from a bunch of beggar kids who had greeted the arrival of the char-à-banc with outstretched hands and a stream of pleas for "money," and who were hanging around the gate clearly waiting for any chance to ask for donations. However, four skinny, hungry dogs had managed to slip into the enclosure and created a disturbance by sitting in front of the picnickers and barking non-stop. The girls tried to quiet them by tossing them bits of sandwiches, but their appetites were so insatiable that they would have eaten the whole lunch and still barked for more, so Miss Morley, fed up with the noise, finally chased them off the premises with her umbrella.
"They're as bad as wolves. And as for the children they're shameless. They've been taught to look upon tourists as their prey. If you go near the gate dozens of little hands are poked through the railings and an absolute shriek of 'soldi' arises. It spoils people's enjoyment to be so terribly pestered by beggars. And the more you give them the more they ask."
"They're just as bad as wolves. And when it comes to the kids, they're completely shameless. They've been taught to see tourists as their targets. If you get close to the gate, you’ll see dozens of little hands reaching through the railings, and you'll hear an overwhelming shout of 'money' erupt. It ruins people's enjoyment to be so relentlessly harassed by beggars. And the more you give them, the more they ask for."
"They're having a try at somebody else now," remarked Rachel, watching the crowd of small heads leave their vantage ground of the railings and surge round a carriage which drove up. "Some other[268] tourists are coming to see the sights—two gentlemen and three ladies, very glad I expect to show their tickets and get through the gate out of the reach of that rabble. They're walking this way. They must be rather annoyed to find a school in possession of the place."
"They're checking out someone else now," Rachel said, watching the crowd of little kids leave their spot at the railings and rush toward a carriage that just pulled up. "Some more[268] tourists are arriving to see the sights—two guys and three ladies, probably really happy to show their tickets and get through the gate, away from that crowd. They're walking this way. They must be pretty annoyed to see a school taking over the place."
The strangers also carried luncheon baskets, and seemed seeking a spot for a picnic. They were filing past the group on the steps when Irene suddenly sprang up.
The strangers also had lunch baskets and seemed to be looking for a place to have a picnic. They were walking past the group on the steps when Irene suddenly jumped up.
"Why, Marjorie! Marjorie!" she exclaimed joyfully. "Don't you know me?"
"Hey, Marjorie! Marjorie!" she shouted happily. "Don’t you recognize me?"
The handsome, gray-eyed girl thus addressed looked puzzled for a moment, then her face cleared with recognition.
The beautiful girl with gray eyes stared in confusion for a moment, then her expression changed as she recognized him.
"Renie! You've grown out of all remembrance! To think of meeting you here of all places. I'm with some friends—the Prestons. We're on a six weeks' tour in Italy. I went to see your mother in Naples yesterday. What a jolly flat you have there! Isn't this absolutely glorious? I'm having the time of my life."
"Renie! I can't believe how much you've changed! To think we’d run into each other here of all places. I'm with some friends—the Prestons. We're on a six-week tour in Italy. I visited your mom in Naples yesterday. You have such a lovely apartment there! Isn't this just amazing? I'm having a fantastic time."
"I should think you are by the look of you," laughed Irene. "Dona wrote and told me you were coming to Italy, but I never expected to find you here to-day. If Miss Morley will let me, may I bring my lunch along and join your party for a little while? There are ten dozen things I want to ask you."[269]
"I figured you were from the way you look," laughed Irene. "Dona wrote to tell me you were coming to Italy, but I never expected to see you here today. If Miss Morley is okay with it, can I bring my lunch and join your group for a bit? I have so many questions I want to ask you."[269]
"Of course. Come and share our sandwiches. We've plenty to spare."
"Of course. Come and enjoy our sandwiches. We have plenty to share."
Having received the required permission, Irene went away to talk to her cousin, considerably to the admiration of most of her chums, and decidedly to the envy of one. Lorna, who had settled herself by her side on the steps, was not pleased to be deserted. She could never quite forgive Irene for having so many friends. The brooding cloud that had temporarily dispersed settled down again. When the girls got up to explore the temple she marched glumly away by herself. All the beauty and wonder and loveliness of the scene was lost upon her; for the sake of a foolish fit of jealousy she was spoiling her own afternoon.
Having gotten the necessary permission, Irene went off to chat with her cousin, earning considerable admiration from most of her friends and definite envy from one. Lorna, who had positioned herself next to Irene on the steps, was not happy to be left behind. She could never quite forgive Irene for having so many friends. The dark mood that had briefly lifted settled back down again. When the girls stood up to explore the temple, Lorna sulkily walked away by herself. All the beauty, wonder, and loveliness of the scene were lost on her; due to a silly bout of jealousy, she was ruining her own afternoon.
She was sitting upon a fallen piece of masonry, very wretched, and indulging in a private little weep, when a footstep sounded on the stone pavement, and somebody came and sat down quietly beside her. It was Mrs. Clark, and she had the tact to take no notice as Lorna surreptitiously rubbed her eyes. She knew far more about the girls at the Villa Camellia than any of them suspected, and she had a very shrewd suspicion what lay at the bottom of Lorna's mind. A skillful remark or two turned the conversation on to the topic of the holidays.
She was sitting on a fallen piece of stone, feeling pretty miserable, and having a private little cry, when she heard footsteps on the stone pavement, and someone came and quietly sat down next to her. It was Mrs. Clark, who had the presence of mind to ignore Lorna as she discreetly wiped her eyes. She understood much more about the girls at Villa Camellia than any of them realized, and she had a smart suspicion of what was bothering Lorna. A clever comment or two shifted the conversation to the topic of the holidays.
"It's nice to go home, isn't it?"
"It's nice to go home, right?"
Lorna gave a non-committal grunt.
Lorna made a non-committal grunt.
"I suppose so."
"I guess so."
"And it's pleasant to think they may miss you?"
"And it's nice to think they might miss you?"
"I don't flatter myself they'll do that," burst out Lorna. "They're so happy they never think about me. Mrs. Clark, you don't know my home. I've nobody—nobody except my father. The others have brothers and sisters and friends, and all they want—and I have nothing."
"I don’t believe they’ll do that," Lorna said suddenly. "They're so caught up in their own happiness that they never think about me. Mrs. Clark, you don’t know what my home is like. I have nobody—nobody except my dad. The others have brothers and sisters and friends, and all I have is nothing."
"Except your father," added Mrs. Clark. "How about him? Sometimes when two people are left lonely they can make the world blossom again for one another. Isn't it time you began to take your mother's place? Can't you set yourself these holidays to give him such a bright, cheerful daughter that he'll hardly want to part with you when you go back to school? Wouldn't you rather he missed you than your chums? He's closer to you than they are. Ask yourself if you were to lose him is there one of your friends who could mean as much to you? I sometimes think that girls who are brought up at boarding-school are apt to lose the right sense of value of their own relations. Their companions and the games fill their lives, and they go back for the holidays almost like visitors in their own homes. When they leave school they're dissatisfied and restless, because they've never been accustomed to suit themselves to the ways of the household, and have no niche into which they can fit. The old round of 'camaraderie' is over, and they have been trained for nothing but community life. Take my advice[271] and make your niche now while you have the opportunity. Show your father you want him, and that he's your best friend, and he'll begin to realize that he wants you. How old are you? Nearly sixteen! In another year or so you should be able to live with him altogether and be the companion to him that he needs. You say you envy girls with many brothers and sisters, but there's another side to that—if you're the only child you get the whole of the love. Remember you're all your father has, and let him see that you care. It's a greater thing to be a good daughter than to be the favorite of the school. If you keep that object in view you ought to have many years of happiness before you."
"Except for your father," added Mrs. Clark. "What about him? Sometimes when two people are feeling lonely, they can help each other find joy again. Isn’t it time you started stepping into your mother's role? Can’t you make it your goal this holiday to be such a bright, cheerful daughter that he won’t want to let you go when it’s time for school again? Wouldn’t you rather he miss you than your friends? He’s closer to you than they are. Think about it: if you lost him, is there any friend who could mean as much to you? I sometimes feel like girls who grow up in boarding schools tend to lose sight of the importance of their own family. Their friends and activities take over their lives, and they come back for the holidays almost like guests in their own homes. When they leave school, they often feel unsatisfied and restless because they’ve never learned to adapt to family life and don’t have a place to fit in. The old camaraderie is fading, and they’ve only been prepared for communal living. Take my advice[271] and find your place now while you can. Show your father that you want him in your life and that he’s your best friend, and he’ll start to see that he needs you too. How old are you? Almost sixteen! In a year or so, you should be able to live with him all the time and be the companion he needs. You say you envy girls with lots of siblings, but there’s another side to that—when you’re an only child, you receive all the love. Remember, you’re all your father has, and let him know you care. Being a good daughter is more important than being the favorite at school. Keep that in mind, and you should have many happy years ahead."
"I know. I was forgetting that side of it," said Lorna slowly.
"I know. I was overlooking that part of it," Lorna said slowly.
"Think it over then, for its worth considering. A woman may have many brothers and sisters, she can have another husband or another child, but it's only one father or mother she'll get, and the bond is a close one. Is that Irene waving to us? What is she calling? We're to come on with the party! Yes indeed, we ought to be moving along. We shall only just have time to explore the other temples before we must start back in the char-à-banc."[272]
"Think about it, because it's worth considering. A woman can have many siblings, another husband, or another child, but she'll only have one father or mother, and that bond is a strong one. Is that Irene waving to us? What is she saying? We need to join the party! Yes, we should definitely be on our way. We'll only have a little time to check out the other temples before we need to head back in the char-à-banc."[272]
CHAPTER XIX
In Capri
April, the beautiful April of Southern Italy, was half-way spent before the Villa Camellia broke up for the holidays. There were the usual term-end examinations, at which distressed damsels, with agitated minds and ink-stained fingers, sat at desks furnished with piles of foolscap, and cudgeled their brains to supply facts to fill the sheets of blank paper; there was the reading out of results, with congratulations to those who had succeeded, and glum looks from Miss Rodgers to those who had failed; then followed the bringing down of boxes, the joyful flutter of packing, the last breakfast, and the final universal exodus.
April, the gorgeous April of Southern Italy, was halfway through when the Villa Camellia wrapped up for the holidays. There were the usual end-of-term exams, where stressed young women, with frantic minds and ink-stained fingers, sat at desks piled with sheets of paper, struggling to recall facts to fill the blank pages; there was the announcement of results, with cheers for those who had succeeded and disappointed looks from Miss Rodgers for those who hadn’t; then came the unpacking of boxes, the excited flurry of packing, the last breakfast, and the final mass departure.
"Good-by, dear old thing!"
"Goodbye, dear old friend!"
"Do miss me a little!"
"Miss me a little!"
"Hope you'll have a ripping time!"
"Hope you have an awesome time!"
"Be a sport and write to me, won't you?"
"Come on, be nice and write to me, okay?"
"Hold me down, somebody, I'm ready to fizz over!"
"Someone hold me down, I'm about to explode!"
"You won't forget me, dearie? All right! Just so long as we know!"
"You won't forget me, sweetie? Alright! As long as we both remember!"
Lorna, who had anticipated previous vacations as simply a relief from the toil of lessons, went home to Naples with quite altered feelings from those of[273] former occasions. She was determined that, if it possibly lay in her power, she would make her father enjoy the time she spent with him. In spite of injustice and cruel wrong there might surely be some happy hours together, and she would win him to live in the present, instead of continually brooding over the past. The immense, terrible pathos of the situation appealed to the deepest chords in her nature. Her father was still in the prime of his years, a handsome, clever man, who might have done much in the world. Was it yet too late? Lorna sometimes had faint, budding hopes that in some fresh country his wrecked career might be righted, and that he might make a new start and rise triumphant over the ruin of other days. He was glad to see her. There was no doubt about that. The knowledge that she now shared his secret placed her on a different footing. It was a relief to him to have some one in whom he could confide, some one who knew the reason for his hermit mode of living, and above all who believed in his innocence. Insensibly Lorna's presence acted upon him for good. The nervous, hunted look began to fade out of his eyes, and sometimes he actually smiled as she recounted the doings of the Camellia Buds, or other happenings at school.
Lorna, who had previously looked forward to vacations as just an escape from her schoolwork, returned home to Naples with feelings that were quite different from those of [273] earlier times. She was determined that, if she had any say in it, she would make her father enjoy the time they spent together. Despite the injustices and harsh wrongs, there could still be some happy moments, and she wanted to help him focus on the present instead of constantly dwelling on the past. The immense and tragic nature of their situation resonated deeply within her. Her father was still in his prime, a handsome and intelligent man who could have achieved a lot in life. Was it still too late for him? Lorna sometimes held onto faint, budding hopes that in a new place, his shattered career could be repaired, and he could make a fresh start and rise above the failures of the past. He was genuinely glad to see her; there was no doubt about that. Knowing that she now shared his secret changed their dynamic. It relieved him to have someone he could trust, someone who understood why he lived as a recluse, and most importantly, who believed in his innocence. Gradually, Lorna’s presence began to have a positive effect on him. The nervous, hunted look in his eyes started to fade, and sometimes he even smiled as she shared stories about the Camellia Buds or other events at school.
"Daddy!" she said once, "couldn't we go out to Australia or America, or somewhere where nobody would know us, and make a fresh life for ourselves?"[274]
"Dad!" she said once, "couldn't we go to Australia or America, or somewhere no one would know us, and start a new life for ourselves?"[274]
A gleam of hope flitted for a moment over the sad face.
A glimmer of hope flashed for a moment across the somber face.
"I've thought of that, Lorna. Perhaps I've been too morbid. It seemed to me that every Englishman must know of what I had been accused. And I had no credentials to offer. Now, with a five years' reference from the Ferroni Company in Naples I might have a chance of a job in Australia. It's worth considering—for your sake, child, if not for mine."
"I've thought about that, Lorna. Maybe I've been too gloomy. It felt like every Englishman must know what I was accused of. And I had no proof to offer. Now, with a five-year reference from the Ferroni Company in Naples, I might have a shot at a job in Australia. It's worth thinking about—for your sake, kid, if not for mine."
During the whole of the first week of the holidays Lorna amused herself as best she might in their little lodgings in Naples. While her father was at the office she read or sewed, or played on a wretched old piano, which had little tune in it but was better than nothing. The evenings were her golden times, for then they would go out together, sometimes into the Italian quarters of the city, or sometimes by tram into the suburbs, where there were beautiful promenades with views of the sea. In these walks she grew to be his companion, and instead of shrinking from him as in former days, she met him on a new footing and gave him of her best. Together they planned a home in a fresh hemisphere, and talked hopefully of better things that were perhaps in store for them over the ocean. And so life went on, and father and daughter might have realized their vision, and have emigrated to another continent where no one knew their name or their former history, and have made a fresh start and won comparative suc[275]cess, but Dame Fortune, who sometimes has a use for our past however bitterly she seems to have mismanaged it, interfered again, and with fateful fingers re-flung the dice.
During the entire first week of their holiday, Lorna kept herself entertained as best she could in their small place in Naples. While her dad was at work, she read, sewed, or played on a terrible old piano that barely had any music left in it but was better than nothing. The evenings were her favorite time because they would go out together, sometimes exploring the Italian neighborhoods of the city or taking the tram to the suburbs, where there were beautiful promenades with ocean views. On these walks, she became his companion, and instead of avoiding him like before, she met him on more equal terms and offered him her best self. Together, they imagined a home in a new hemisphere and talked hopefully about better things that might await them across the ocean. Life continued like this, and father and daughter could have realized their dreams and moved to another continent where no one knew their name or their past, starting fresh and achieving some level of success. But Lady Luck, who sometimes has a reason for our past no matter how poorly she seems to have handled it, intervened once again, and with fateful hands, cast the dice anew.
It certainly did not seem a fortunate circumstance, but quite the reverse, when the grandchildren of their landlady, who occupied the étage above their rooms, sickened with measles. Lorna had never had the complaint, and it was, of course, most important that she should not convey germs back to the Villa Camellia, so it was a vital necessity to move her immediately out of the area of infection. Signora Fiorenza, harassed but sympathetic, suggested a visit to Capri, where her sister, Signora Verdi, who owned a little orange farm and had a couple of spare bedrooms, would probably take her in for the remainder of the holidays, which would give the necessary quarantine before returning to the school.
It definitely didn’t seem like a lucky situation, but quite the opposite, when the grandchildren of their landlady, who lived in the apartment above them, came down with measles. Lorna had never had it, and it was really important that she didn’t bring any germs back to the Villa Camellia, so it was crucial to move her out of the area of infection right away. Signora Fiorenza, stressed but understanding, suggested a trip to Capri, where her sister, Signora Verdi, who owned a small orange farm and had a couple of extra bedrooms, would likely take her in for the rest of the holidays. This would provide the necessary quarantine before returning to school.
Mr. Carson jumped at the opportunity, and Lorna was told to pack her bag.
Mr. Carson jumped at the chance, and Lorna was told to pack her bag.
"But Daddy, Daddy!" she remonstrated. "I don't want to leave you. Just when we're happy together must I run away? Do measles matter? I'd rather have them and stay here. I would indeed."
"But Daddy, Daddy!" she protested. "I don’t want to leave you. Just when we’re happy together, do I have to run away? Do measles really matter? I’d rather get them and stay here. I really would."
"Don't be silly, Lorna. Miss Rodgers wouldn't thank you to start an epidemic. Of course you must go to Capri. It's a splendid opportunity. Signora Verdi has a nice little villa. Cheer up, child. I'll tell you what I'll do. I'll take you myself to-mor[276]row, stay over Sunday, and come again and spend the next week-end with you. I can get an extra day or two of holiday if I want, and the Casa Verdi is a quiet spot, quite out of the way of tourists. We can have the orange groves to ourselves and see nobody. If I catch the early boat I'm not likely to be troubled with English trippers; that's one good business."
"Don't be ridiculous, Lorna. Miss Rodgers wouldn’t appreciate you starting an epidemic. You absolutely have to go to Capri. It’s an amazing opportunity. Signora Verdi has a lovely little villa. Cheer up, kid. Here’s what I’ll do: I’ll take you myself tomorrow, stay over Sunday, and then come back to spend the next weekend with you. I can get an extra day or two off if I want, and the Casa Verdi is a peaceful place, totally away from tourists. We can enjoy the orange groves all to ourselves and not see anyone. If I catch the early boat, I’m not likely to run into English tourists; that’s one good thing."
"Daddy! You darling! Oh, that would be glorious! I'd go to the North Pole if you'd come too. Two week-ends with you in Capri! What fun. We'll have the time of our lives!"
"Daddy! You sweetheart! Oh, that would be amazing! I'd go to the North Pole if you’d come along too. Two weekends with you in Capri! What a blast. We're going to have the time of our lives!"
To poor Lorna, who so seldom had the opportunity of enjoying family outings, this visit indeed was an event. She packed her bag joyously, and was all excitement to start.
To poor Lorna, who rarely had the chance to enjoy family outings, this visit was truly an event. She packed her bag happily and was filled with excitement to get started.
Following his usual custom of avoiding the vicinity of English people, Mr. Carson decided not to go to Capri by the ordinary steamer that conveyed pleasure-seekers, but to secure passages in a cargo vessel which was crossing with supplies. To Lorna the mode of conveyance was immaterial; she would have sailed cheerfully on a raft if necessary. She rather enjoyed the picturesque Neapolitan tramp steamer with its cargo of wine barrels and packing cases, and its crew of bare-footed, red-capped seamen, talking and gesticulating with all the excitability of their Southern temperament. The voyage across the blue bay was longer than that to Fossato, and she sat in a cozy nook among the casks,[277] and watched first the white houses of Naples fading away, then the distant mountains of the coast, then the gay sails of the fishing craft that plied to and fro over the water.
Following his usual habit of staying away from English people, Mr. Carson decided not to take the regular ferry that carried tourists to Capri, but to book passage on a cargo ship that was transporting supplies. For Lorna, the method of travel didn’t matter; she would have happily sailed on a raft if needed. She actually enjoyed the charming Neapolitan tramp steamer with its load of wine barrels and packing crates, and its crew of barefoot, red-capped sailors, chatting and gesturing with all the enthusiasm of their Southern temperament. The journey across the blue bay took longer than the one to Fossato, and she sat in a cozy spot among the casks,[277] watching the white houses of Naples fade away, then the distant mountains along the coast, and finally the colorful sails of the fishing boats moving back and forth over the water.
It was sunset when they reached the beautiful island of Capri, a pink ethereal sunset that flooded headland and rock, orange orchard and vineyard, in a faint and luminous opal glow. Their vessel anchored outside the quay of the Marina Grande, and signaled for a boat to take them off. A little skiff put out from the beach, and into this they and their luggage were transferred. The transparent crystal water over which they rowed was clear as an aquarium, and alive with gorgeous medusæ whose pink tentacles seemed to flash with the colors of the sunset; to gaze down at them was like watching a flock of sea-butterflies flitting across a background of undulating green.
It was sunset when they arrived at the beautiful island of Capri, a pink, otherworldly sunset that bathed the cliffs and rocks, orange orchards and vineyards, in a soft and glowing opal light. Their boat anchored just off the Marina Grande quay and signaled for a smaller boat to take them ashore. A little skiff came from the beach, and they and their bags were transferred into it. The crystal-clear water they rowed over was as clear as an aquarium, teeming with stunning jellyfish, whose pink tentacles seemed to shimmer with the colors of the sunset; looking down at them was like watching a swarm of sea-butterflies fluttering against a backdrop of swaying green.
They landed at the jetty, walked to the shore, and after securing a carriage started on a long drive uphill to the terreno of Signora Verdi. Capri, betwixt the glow of the fading sunset and the light of the rising full moon, was a veritable land of romance, with its domed eastern-looking houses set in a mass of vines and lemon trees, and the luscious scent of its many flowers wafted on the evening air. It seemed no less attractive in the morning, when, after drinking their coffee in a rose-covered arbor that stood at the bottom of their landlady's orange grove, they wandered away through the bosco and up on to[278] the open hillside. Here Flora had surely played a trick to plant golden genista against the intense sapphire blue of a Capri sea, and she must have emptied her apron all at once to have spangled the rough grass with cistus, anemone, and starry asphodel. Below them lay a stretch of rugged rocks and turquoise bay, with no sound to break the silence but the tinkling of goat-bells, or the piping of a little dark-eyed boy who practiced a rustic flute as he minded his flock. To poor Mr. Carson, wearied with the noise and clamor of Naples, it was a veritable Paradise, a haven of refuge, a breathing space in the dreary pilgrimage of his sad life. On the top of this sunlit, rock-crowned islet he gained a short period of peace and rest before he once more shouldered his heavy burden.
They arrived at the jetty, walked to the shore, and after securing a carriage, set off on a long drive uphill to the terreno of Signora Verdi. Capri, between the warm glow of the fading sunset and the bright light of the rising full moon, was truly a romantic place, with its domed houses reminiscent of the East surrounded by a mass of vines and lemon trees, and the rich scent of its many flowers carried on the evening air. It looked just as beautiful in the morning when, after having their coffee in a rose-covered arbor at the bottom of their landlady's orange grove, they strolled through the bosco and up onto [278] the open hillside. Here, it felt like Flora had playfully planted golden genista against the deep sapphire blue of the Capri sea, and she must have emptied her apron all at once to sprinkle the rough grass with cistus, anemone, and starry asphodel. Below them lay a stretch of rugged rocks and a turquoise bay, with nothing breaking the silence except the tinkling of goat-bells and the sweet notes of a little dark-eyed boy practicing a rustic flute as he watched over his flock. For poor Mr. Carson, exhausted from the noise and chaos of Naples, it was a true Paradise, a place of refuge, a breath of fresh air in the dreary journey of his sad life. Atop this sunlit, rock-crowned islet, he found a brief moment of peace and rest before he once again shouldered his heavy burden.
"If I could live all my days here, Lorna, who knows, I might learn to forget," he said wistfully.
"If I could spend all my days here, Lorna, who knows, I might learn to forget," he said with a sense of longing.
"Oh, Dad! We must find a way out somehow. You can't go on like this! It's killing you. Why have we to suffer under this unjust accusation? Why should some one else do a shameful deed and shift the blame on to you? Is there no plan by which you could clear your name?"
"Oh, Dad! We have to find a way out somehow. You can't keep going on like this! It's killing you. Why do we have to suffer under this unfair accusation? Why should someone else do something shameful and pin the blame on you? Is there no way for you to clear your name?"
"I've asked myself that question, Lorna, through many black hours, but I've never hit on an answer."
"I've asked myself that question, Lorna, during so many dark times, but I've never found an answer."
"I hate the man who's wronged you," she sobbed passionately. "Yes! I hate him—hate him—hate him—and all belonging to him. Is it wicked to hate? I can't help it when it's my own father's honor that's[279] at stake. Oh, Daddy, Daddy, if I could only 'get even' I'd be content. It seems so hard to let the wicked prosper and just do nothing. Why should some people have all the laughter of life and others all the tears?"
"I hate the guy who's hurt you," she cried with intensity. "Yes! I hate him—hate him—hate him—and everything about him. Is it wrong to hate? I can't help it when my own father's honor is[279] on the line. Oh, Dad, Dad, if I could just make things right, I'd be okay. It feels so unfair to watch the wicked thrive while I just sit here doing nothing. Why do some people get all the joy in life while others get all the pain?"
Lorna parted reluctantly from her father on Monday morning. He sailed by a very early boat, so that the sun had not yet risen high, as, after watching his vessel leave the harbor, she turned from the Marina to walk back to the Casa Verdi. Half of the little town was still asleep. There were no signs of life in the hotel, where the wistaria was blooming in a purple shower over the veranda, and green shutters barred the lower windows of most of the villas. A few peasant people were stirring about; three dark-eyed girls, as straight as Greek goddesses, were coming down the steep path from Anacapri with orange baskets on their heads, and their hands full of posies of pink cyclamen; a mother with a child clinging to her yellow-bordered skirt was taking an earthenware pitcher to the well for water; a persistent bell in the little church of S. Costanzo was calling some to prayers, and others were starting the ordinary routine of the day, attending to animals, cutting salads in their gardens, spreading out fishing-nets, or getting ready the hand barrows on which they sold their wares. In the gleaming morning light the beautiful island seemed more than ever like a radiant jewel set in a sapphire sea. Lorna had left the winding highroad, and was taking a short cut up[280] flights of steep steps between the flowery gardens of villas, where geraniums grew like weeds, and every bush seemed a mass of scented blossoms. She was passing a small flat-topped eastern house, whose gatepost bore the attractive title of "La Carina," when she suddenly heard her own name called, and turning round, startled and surprised, what should she see peeping over the cactus hedge but the smiling face and blonde bobbed locks of Irene. The amazement was mutual.
Lorna reluctantly said goodbye to her father on Monday morning. He left on an early boat, so the sun hadn’t risen high yet. After watching his ship leave the harbor, she turned away from the Marina and walked back to Casa Verdi. Half the little town was still asleep. There were no signs of life at the hotel, where wisteria bloomed in a cascade of purple over the veranda, and green shutters blocked the lower windows of most of the villas. A few locals were starting their day; three dark-eyed girls, tall and graceful like Greek goddesses, came down the steep path from Anacapri with orange baskets on their heads, their hands filled with pink cyclamen flowers. A mother, with a child clinging to her yellow-bordered skirt, was taking an earthenware pitcher to the well for water. A persistent bell from the little church of S. Costanzo was calling some to prayer while others began their daily routine—caring for animals, cutting salads in their gardens, spreading out fishing nets, or preparing the handcarts to sell their goods. In the bright morning light, the beautiful island looked even more like a radiant jewel set in a sapphire sea. Lorna had left the winding main road and was taking a shortcut up[280] steep flights of steps between flowery villa gardens, where geraniums grew like weeds and every bush was bursting with fragrant blooms. As she passed a small flat-roofed eastern house with a gatepost that read "La Carina," she suddenly heard her name called. Startled and surprised, she turned around to see the smiling face and blonde bob of Irene peeking over the cactus hedge. The surprise was mutual.
"Hello! What are you doing in Capri?"
"Hey! What are you up to in Capri?"
"What are you doing here?"
"What are you doing here?"
"I'm staying up on the hill!"
"I'm staying up on the hill!"
"And we're staying at this villa!"
"And we're staying at this villa!"
"To think of meeting you!"
"Can't believe I'm meeting you!"
"Sporting, isn't it? Come inside the garden! I can't talk to you down there in the road."
"Nice day, isn’t it? Come into the garden! I can’t talk to you out there on the road."
That her chum should actually also have come to Capri for the holidays seemed a marvelous piece of luck to Lorna.
That her friend had actually come to Capri for the holidays felt like an amazing stroke of luck to Lorna.
"We decided quite in a hurry," explained Irene. "Dad heard this little place was to let furnished, and took it for three weeks. The Camerons have taken that big pink house over there, with the umbrella pine in the garden. Peachy is staying with them. Isn't it absolutely ripping? I was only saying yesterday I wished you were here too. And my cousin Marjorie Anderson and her friends are stopping at the hotel, just down below. We're having the most glorious times all together. Here's Vincent! Vin,[281] you remember meeting Lorna at school? She's actually staying in Capri! No, don't go, Lorna! Sit down and talk! Now I've found you I mean to keep you. We're not generally up so early, but Dad wants to catch the first steamer. He has to get back to Naples this morning."
"We decided pretty quickly," Irene explained. "Dad heard this little place was available to rent furnished, so he booked it for three weeks. The Camerons rented that big pink house over there, with the umbrella pine in the garden. Peachy is staying with them. Isn’t it just amazing? I was just saying yesterday that I wished you were here too. My cousin Marjorie Anderson and her friends are at the hotel just down below. We're having a fantastic time all together. Here’s Vincent! Vin,[281] remember meeting Lorna at school? She’s actually staying in Capri! No, don’t leave, Lorna! Sit down and chat! Now that I’ve found you, I’m not letting you go. We don’t usually get up this early, but Dad wants to catch the first steamer. He has to head back to Naples this morning."
"My father has gone already by a sailing vessel."
"My father has already left on a sailing ship."
"Then you are alone? Oh, I say! You must spend most of your time with us. It's a lucky chance that has blown you our way, isn't it? We seem quite a cluster of Camellia Buds in Capri."
"Then you’re alone? Oh wow! You should spend most of your time with us. It’s a lucky break that brought you here, right? We seem like a bunch of Camellia buds in Capri."
So Lorna, who had expected a very quiet, not to say dull, visit at the Casa Verdi during her father's absence, found herself instead in the midst of hospitable friends who extended cordial invitations to her for every occasion.
So Lorna, who had anticipated a very quiet, if not boring, visit at the Casa Verdi during her father's absence, instead found herself surrounded by friendly hosts who warmly invited her to every event.
"By all means let your friend join us," agreed Mrs. Beverley, in answer to her daughter's urgent request. "We've heard so much about Lorna in your letters. She seems a nice girl. I remember I was quite struck with her when I saw her at your school carnival. One more or less makes no difference for picnics. It must certainly be slow for her up there with only an Italian landlady to talk to, poor child."
"Of course your friend can join us," Mrs. Beverley replied to her daughter's eager request. "We've heard so much about Lorna in your letters. She seems like a nice girl. I remember I was really impressed when I saw her at your school carnival. One extra person doesn't make much difference for picnics. It must be pretty boring for her up there with just an Italian landlady to talk to, poor thing."
Capri was an idyllic place for holiday-making. The beautiful climate, perfect at this season of the year, made living out of doors a delight. Every day the various friends met together, and either went for excursions or passed happy hours in each other's gardens. The Camerons had several young people[282] staying with them as well as Peachy, and the party at the hotel proved a great acquisition. This consisted of Captain Hilton Preston and his sister Joyce, their married sister Kathleen and her husband, Mr. Frank Roper, and Marjorie Anderson, who was traveling under their chaperonage. They were fond of the sea, and had at once made arrangements to hire a boat and a boatman for their visit, so that they might have as much pleasure as possible on the water during their short stay.
Capri was the perfect spot for a vacation. The amazing weather, just right for this time of year, made outdoor living a joy. Every day, friends gathered together to go on adventures or enjoy happy hours in each other's gardens. The Camerons had several young people[282] staying with them, along with Peachy, and the group at the hotel turned out to be a fantastic addition. This group included Captain Hilton Preston and his sister Joyce, their married sister Kathleen and her husband, Mr. Frank Roper, and Marjorie Anderson, who was traveling with them as a chaperone. They loved the ocean and quickly arranged to rent a boat and a boatman for their trip, ensuring they could have as much fun on the water as possible during their short stay.
"We shan't be able to paddle about on the Mediterranean when we get home," said Captain Preston with mock tragedy. "My leave will soon be up and I shall be off to India again. It's a case of 'Let's enjoy while the season invites us.' These rocks and bays and coves are simply magnificent. We've decided to go to the Blue Grotto to-day. Who cares to join us?"
"We won't be able to paddle around in the Mediterranean when we get home," said Captain Preston with exaggerated sadness. "My leave will be up soon and I'll be heading back to India. It's a case of 'Let's enjoy this while we can.' These rocks, bays, and coves are absolutely stunning. We've decided to visit the Blue Grotto today. Who wants to join us?"
This was an expedition which could only be undertaken when the sea was absolutely calm, so, as even the Mediterranean may be treacherous, and sudden squalls can lash its smooth surface into waves, it was wise to take advantage of a cloudless day.
This was a journey that could only happen when the sea was completely calm, so since even the Mediterranean can be unpredictable, and sudden storms can whip its smooth surface into waves, it was smart to seize the chance on a clear day.
"We'll start early, so as to arrive there before the steamer, and have the grotto to ourselves, instead of going in with a rabble of tourists," decreed Hilton Preston.
"We'll head out early to get there before the steamer so we can have the grotto to ourselves, instead of dealing with a crowd of tourists," decided Hilton Preston.
"Four boatfuls of us will be a big enough party," agreed Vincent. "They say the best light is at about eleven."[283]
"Four boatloads of us will be a big enough group," Vincent agreed. "They say the best light is around eleven."[283]
The group of friends therefore set off from the Marina in their various craft. The row along the base of the precipitous craggy shore was most beautiful, the water swarmed with gayly-colored sea-stars and jelly-fish, and on the rocks at the edge of the waves grew gorgeous madrepores, and other "frutti di mare." The Blue Grotto is one of the wonders of Italy, but to explore it is not a particularly easy matter, for its entrance is scarcely three feet in height.
The group of friends set off from the marina in their different boats. The row along the steep, rocky shore was stunning, the water filled with colorful starfish and jellyfish, and on the rocks by the waves grew beautiful corals and other “frutti di mare.” The Blue Grotto is one of the wonders of Italy, but exploring it isn’t particularly easy, as its entrance is barely three feet high.
"My! Have we got to squeeze under there!" exclaimed Peachy wonderingly, looking at the tiny space at the foot of the crag through which they would be obliged to pass.
"My! Do we really have to squeeze under there!" exclaimed Peachy, looking in amazement at the tiny space at the foot of the cliff that they would have to go through.
"Not in these boats, of course," said Vincent. "The skiffs are waiting, and if we just leave it to the boatmen they'll show us how to manage."
"Not in these boats, of course," Vincent said. "The skiffs are ready, and if we just let the boatmen handle it, they'll show us how to manage."
The tiny craft that were in readiness for visitors now came forward, and the party was transferred to them. Three passengers were taken in each skiff, and were required to lie flat on their backs in the bottom of the boat. The boatman paddled to the entrance of the grotto, then also lying on his back he directed the skiff into a low passage, working his way along by pulling at a chain which was fastened to the roof of the rocky corridor. In a short space of time they shot into an enormous cavern, 175 feet in length, and over 40 feet in height. Here for a moment or two all seemed dazzled, but as their be[284]wildered vision gradually grew accustomed to the light they saw that everything in the grotto, walls, sea, or any objects, appeared of a heavenly blue color. The faces of their friends, their own hands, the water when they scooped it up and dropped it again, all were turned to sapphire, while articles under the sea gleamed with a beautiful silver shade. The girls bared their arms and enjoyed dipping them to obtain this effect. The glorious blue of the cave was indescribable.
The small boats that were ready for visitors came forward, and the group was transferred to them. Three passengers were taken in each boat and had to lie flat on their backs in the bottom. The boatman paddled to the entrance of the grotto, then, lying on his back as well, guided the boat into a low passage, working his way along by pulling on a chain attached to the roof of the rocky corridor. Before long, they shot into a massive cavern, 175 feet long and over 40 feet high. For a moment, everyone seemed dazzled, but as their bewildered vision adjusted to the light, they saw that everything in the grotto—walls, sea, and objects—appeared a heavenly blue. The faces of their friends, their own hands, and the water, when scooped up and dropped again, all glimmered like sapphire, while items beneath the sea shimmered with a beautiful silver hue. The girls bared their arms and enjoyed dipping them to create this effect. The stunning blue of the cave was beyond description.
"I feel like a mermaid at the bottom of the ocean," exulted Peachy.
"I feel like a mermaid at the bottom of the ocean," Peachy exclaimed excitedly.
"Or a cherub in the sky!" said Jess.
"Or a cherub in the sky!" Jess said.
"Why is it blue though?" asked Lorna.
"Why is it blue, though?" asked Lorna.
"Because of the refraction of light," explained Mrs. Beverley from the next boat. "We see a kind of concentrated reflection of the sky sent to us under the sea. If it were a gray day outside it would be gray in here too. Some people think that the Mediterranean has risen, and that once the water in this grotto was much lower, so that boats could sail in and out of it quite easily. Do you see that landing-place over there? It leads to some broken steps and a blocked-up passage that tradition says wound up through the cliff right to the villa of Tiberius. Perhaps it was a secret way by which he thought he might escape if danger threatened him."
"Because of how light bends," Mrs. Beverley explained from the nearby boat. "We see a sort of concentrated reflection of the sky below the surface. If it were a gray day outside, it would be gray in here too. Some people believe that the Mediterranean has risen, and that the water in this grotto used to be much lower, allowing boats to come in and out easily. Do you see that landing spot over there? It leads to some broken steps and a blocked passage that, according to tradition, went up through the cliff right to Tiberius' villa. Maybe it was a secret route he thought he could use to escape if he was in danger."
"How I'd love to explore it," sighed Irene.
"How I would love to explore it," sighed Irene.
"It only goes a little way before it is blocked. It's hardly worth landing to look at it. Be careful,[285] Renie! If you lean over the edge of the boat so far you'll be upsetting us, and, although we might look very delightful and silvery objects under the water, I'm not at all anxious to offer myself for the experiment."
"It only goes a short distance before it’s blocked. It's barely worth stopping to see it. Be careful, [285] Renie! If you lean over the edge of the boat too far, you'll tip us over, and even though we might look like beautiful, shimmering objects underwater, I really don’t want to be part of that experiment."
"Why don't they enlarge the entrance?" asked Vincent.
"Why don't they make the entrance bigger?" asked Vincent.
"Because nobody is sure whether by doing so they might or might not spoil the beautiful effect of blue light in the grotto. It's too risky a venture to try. Besides in present conditions the boatmen make a great deal of money by taking tourists into the grotto. If it were very easy to get in they could not charge so much. It's a little mine of wealth to the Capri fisherfolk now, though years ago they used to say the place was haunted, and tell terrible tales about it. They said fire and smoke had been seen issuing from the entrance, that creatures like crocodiles crept in and out, that every day the opening expanded and contracted seven times, that at night the Sirens sang sweetly there, that any young fishermen who ventured to sail near disappeared and were never seen again, and that the place was full of human bones."
"Because no one is sure whether doing so would ruin the beautiful effect of the blue light in the grotto. It's too risky to try. Besides, right now the boatmen are making a lot of money taking tourists into the grotto. If it were easy to get in, they couldn't charge so much. It's become a little goldmine for the Capri fishermen now, even though years ago, they used to say the place was haunted and told scary stories about it. They claimed that fire and smoke were seen coming from the entrance, that creatures like crocodiles went in and out, that the opening expanded and contracted seven times every day, that at night the Sirens sang sweetly there, that any young fishermen who dared to sail nearby vanished and were never seen again, and that the area was filled with human bones."
"What a gruesome record," declared Vincent. "I agree with Renie though, I'd like to explore that passage with a strong bicycle lamp, or an electric torch. Who knows what we might find if we looked about—a coin that Tiberius had dropped out of his pocket, or one of the Sirens' hairpins, or a crocodile's[286] tooth at least. Yes, I must positively come again, Mater. Just to prove the truth of your stories."
"What a gruesome record," Vincent said. "I agree with Renie, though. I'd really like to check out that passage with a strong bike lamp or an electric flashlight. Who knows what we might discover if we looked around—a coin that Tiberius dropped, one of the Sirens' hairpins, or at least a crocodile's[286] tooth. Yes, I definitely need to come back, Mater. Just to prove your stories are true."
"Silly boy," laughed his mother. "I expect every stone of the place has been well turned over in search of treasure. Trust the fisher people not to lose a chance. Now our stay here's limited by the official tariff to a quarter of an hour, and if we stop any longer we shall have to pay our dues a second time. If you're ready so am I. Tell the first boat to go on. Don't forget we must lie on our backs again to scrape through the entrance."[287]
"Silly boy," his mother laughed. "I’m sure every stone in this place has been thoroughly searched for treasure. You can always count on the fishermen to seize an opportunity. Our time here is limited by the official fee to just fifteen minutes, and if we stay any longer, we’ll have to pay again. If you're ready, then so am I. Tell the first boat to head out. Don’t forget, we need to lie on our backs again to get through the entrance."[287]
CHAPTER XX
The Cameron Clan
Lorna had never realized before how much of life can be compressed into a few days. The interval between her father's departure for Naples and his return for the week-end was spent almost entirely with her friends. It marked for her an altogether new phase of existence. She had read in books about jolly families of brothers and sisters, and parties of young people, but her own experience was strictly limited to school. Here in Capri, for the first time she tasted the delights of which she had often dreamed, and found herself cordially included in a charmed circle. Though the Beverleys were mainly responsible for thus taking her up, the Camerons also offered much kindness. "The Cameron Clan" as they called themselves, consisted of father, mother, Jess, and two brothers, Angus and Stewart, and almost every evening the young folk would meet at their villa and gather round a wood fire in the salon. Though the days were so warm the nights were chilly, and it was cheerful to watch the blazing logs. What times they had together! It was an established rule that everybody contributed some[288] item to the general entertainment, and in spite of fierce denials even the least accomplished were compelled to perform. It brought out quite unexpected talent. Peachy, who had always declared her music "wasn't up to anything," charmed the company by lilting darkie melodies or pathetic Indian songs, Captain Preston remembered conjuring tricks which he had learned in India, Mr. Roper proved a genius at relating short stories, and Mrs. Cameron could recite old ballads with the fervor of a medieval minstrel. The walls of the Italian salon seemed to melt away and change to a wild moorland or a northern castle as she declaimed "Fair Helen of Kirconnell," "The Lament of the Border Widow," "Bartrum's Dirge," or "The Braes o' Yarrow."
Lorna had never realized before how much of life could fit into just a few days. The time between her dad leaving for Naples and coming back for the weekend was spent almost entirely with her friends. It marked a completely new phase of her life. She had read about happy families with brothers and sisters and groups of young people having fun, but her own experience had been limited to school. Here in Capri, for the first time, she experienced the joys she had often dreamed of, and found herself warmly welcomed into a special circle. While the Beverleys were mostly responsible for taking her in, the Camerons also showed a lot of kindness. "The Cameron Clan," as they called themselves, included the father, mother, Jess, and two brothers, Angus and Stewart, and almost every evening, the young people would gather at their villa around a wood fire in the living room. Though the days were warm, the nights were chilly, and it was nice to watch the flames dance. They had such great times together! It was a common rule that everyone had to contribute something for entertainment, and despite their strong protests, even the least talented were forced to perform. It brought out unexpected skills. Peachy, who had always claimed her music "wasn't that great," amazed everyone by singing lively melodies or touching Indian songs. Captain Preston recalled some magic tricks he had learned in India, Mr. Roper turned out to be a genius at telling short stories, and Mrs. Cameron could recite old ballads with the passion of a medieval minstrel. The walls of the Italian living room seemed to fade away and transform into a wild moorland or a northern castle as she passionately recited "Fair Helen of Kirconnell," "The Lament of the Border Widow," "Bartrum's Dirge," or "The Braes o' Yarrow."
"Modern people want more poetry in their veins," she insisted. "I've no patience with the stuff most of them read. There's more romance in one of those stories of ancient times than you'd find in a whole boxful of the latest library books. People weren't ashamed of their feelings then, and they put them into beautiful words. Nowadays it seems to me they've neither the feelings nor the language to clothe them in. I'm a century or two too late. I ought to have lived when the world was younger."
"People today want more poetry in their lives,” she insisted. “I can’t stand the stuff most of them read. There’s more romance in one of those ancient stories than you’d find in a whole box of the latest library books. Back then, people weren’t ashamed of their feelings, and they expressed them in beautiful words. Nowadays, it seems to me that they have neither the feelings nor the language to express them. I’m a century or two too late. I should have lived when the world was younger."
If his wife adored her native ballads Mr. Cameron, on his part, had a good stock of Scottish songs, and would trill them out in a fine baritone voice, the audience joining with enthusiasm in the choruses of such favorites as "Bonny Dundee,"[289] "Charlie is my Darling," and "Over the Sea to Skye."
If his wife loved her traditional ballads, Mr. Cameron, for his part, had a great collection of Scottish songs and would sing them in a rich baritone voice, with the audience enthusiastically joining in the choruses of popular songs like "Bonny Dundee,"[289] "Charlie is my Darling," and "Over the Sea to Skye."
"There's a ring about Jacobite melodies that absolutely grips you," said Mrs. Beverley, begging for "Wha wad na fecht for Charlie," and "Farewell Manchester." "Perhaps it's in my blood, for my ancestors were Jacobites. One of them was a beautiful girl in 1745, and sat on a balcony to watch her prince ride into Faircaster. The cavalcade came to a halt under her window and 'Charlie' looked up and saw her, and asked her to dance at the ball that was being given that night in the town. She was greatly set up by the honor, and handed the tradition of it down the family as something that must never be forgotten. Oh! I'd have fought for the 'Hieland laddie' myself if I'd been a man in his days. Is the spirit of personal loyalty dead? We give patriotic devotion to our country, but love such as that of an ancient Highlander for his hereditary chief seems absolutely a thing of the past."
"There's something about Jacobite melodies that just captivates you," said Mrs. Beverley, asking for "Wha wad na fecht for Charlie" and "Farewell Manchester." "Maybe it's in my blood, since my ancestors were Jacobites. One of them was a beautiful girl in 1745 who sat on a balcony to watch her prince ride into Faircaster. The procession stopped under her window, and 'Charlie' looked up and saw her, asking her to dance at the ball that night in town. She was so proud of the honor and passed down the story through the family as something that should never be forgotten. Oh! I would have fought for the 'Highland lad' myself if I had been a man back then. Is personal loyalty really dead? We give our patriotic devotion to our country, but the kind of love that an ancient Highlander had for his chief seems like a thing of the past."
While their elders entertained the circle with northern legends or border ballads the young people also did their share, and contributed such choice morsels as ghost stories, adventures in foreign lands, or weird tales of the occult. Stewart, who was an omnivorous reader of magazines, tried to demonstrate the romance of modern literature, though he could never convince his mother of its equality with old-world favorites. Marjorie Anderson, who had a sweet voice, loved soldier ditties, and caroled them[290] much to the admiration of Captain Preston, who always managed to contrive to get a seat near her particular corner of the fireside.
While the elders entertained the group with northern legends or border ballads, the younger crowd joined in, sharing thrilling ghost stories, adventures from abroad, and strange tales of the supernatural. Stewart, an avid reader of magazines, tried to showcase the allure of modern literature, but he could never convince his mom that it matched up to the classics she loved. Marjorie Anderson, with her lovely voice, enjoyed singing soldier songs, which she performed[290] to the delight of Captain Preston, who always managed to find a seat close to her cozy spot by the fire.
"I believe those two are 'a match,'" whispered Peachy to Irene one evening.
"I think those two are a great couple," whispered Peachy to Irene one evening.
"So do I. They met first when Marjorie was at school. Dona told me all about it, and it was quite romantic. They'd have seen more of each other only, after the armistice, his regiment was ordered out to India. He's home on leave now. He wrote to Marjorie all the time he was away, regularly. She's tremendous friends with his sisters, and they asked her to join them on this tour. Looks suspicious, doesn't it?"
"Me too. They first met when Marjorie was in school. Dona told me everything about it, and it was pretty romantic. They would have spent more time together, but after the armistice, his regiment was sent to India. He's home on leave now. He wrote to Marjorie all the time he was away, regularly. She's really close with his sisters, and they invited her to join them on this trip. Seems a bit suspicious, doesn’t it?"
"Rather! I hope it will really come off," answered Peachy, looking sympathetically at the attractive pair whose chairs always seemed to gravitate together. "She's pretty! And his brown eyes are the twinkliest I've ever seen! Yes! I'm prepared to give them my blessing! I only wish he'd get on with it. Why doesn't somebody give him a push over the brink and make him propose? He's marking time, and for two cents I'd tell him so myself. I guess his eyes would pop out, but I shouldn't care! Don't be alarmed! I promise I won't interfere. But onlookers see the most of the game, and with an affair like this under my very nose I'll be mad if they don't fix-it up."
"Absolutely! I really hope it works out," Peachy replied, looking sympathetically at the attractive couple whose chairs always seemed to end up close together. "She's beautiful! And his brown eyes are the sparkliest I've ever seen! Yes! I'm ready to give them my blessing! I just wish he'd get on with it. Why doesn’t someone give him a little nudge to propose? He's just wasting time, and if I had my way, I'd tell him so myself. I bet his eyes would bulge out, but I wouldn’t care! Don’t worry! I promise I won’t interfere. But people on the sidelines see the most of the situation, and with something like this right in front of me, I'll be really annoyed if they don’t make it happen."
Captain Preston was hardly likely to conduct his love-making under full fire of inquisitive eyes, but he[291] generally managed to appropriate Marjorie on walks or excursions; they strolled out together to admire the moon, hunted for orchids on the hills, searched the beach for shells, and saw enough of one another's society to satisfy the most ardent matchmakers. It was an established fact that these two should always sit together in boat or carriage, but the rest of the party revolved like a kaleidoscope. Lorna sometimes found herself escorted by Stewart or Angus, sometimes by Charlie or Michael Foard, the friends who were staying with them, and oftener still by Vincent Beverley, whose fair hair, blue eyes, and merry face—so like Irene's—specially attracted her. She was so unaccustomed to have a cavalier at all that it seemed wonderful to her that any one should take the trouble to carry her basket, pick flowers that grew out of her reach, help her up difficult steps or hand her into a rocking boat. This new aspect of the world was very sweet. Insensibly it affected her.
Captain Preston wasn’t the type to flirt openly under the watchful gaze of others, but he usually found ways to spend time with Marjorie during walks or outings. They went out together to admire the moon, searched for orchids in the hills, combed the beach for shells, and spent enough time together to satisfy even the most eager matchmakers. It was a well-known fact that they always sat next to each other in the boat or carriage, while the rest of the group changed like a kaleidoscope. Lorna sometimes found herself paired with Stewart or Angus, other times with Charlie or Michael Foard, the friends visiting them, and often with Vincent Beverley, whose fair hair, blue eyes, and cheerful face—so similar to Irene’s—especially drew her in. She was so unused to having a partner that it seemed incredible to her that someone would bother to carry her basket, pick flowers out of her reach, help her up tricky steps, or assist her into a rocking boat. This fresh perspective on the world was very delightful. It subtly changed her.
"Lorna's growing so pretty," commented Peachy to Irene. "She's a queer girl. At school she goes about looking almost plain and as dreary as an owl. She's suddenly jumped into life here. Anybody who hadn't seen the two sides of her wouldn't believe the difference. When she's animated she's nearly beautiful."
"Lorna's getting so pretty," Peachy said to Irene. "She's such an odd girl. At school, she walks around looking almost plain and as gloomy as an owl. But here, she's suddenly full of life. Anyone who hadn't seen both sides of her wouldn't believe the change. When she's lively, she's almost beautiful."
"I don't think she's ever been really appreciated at the Villa Camellia," replied Irene. "Mums likes her immensely. She says there's so much in her, and[292] that she only wants 'mothering' to bring her out. As for Vin, his head's turned. He's made me vow faithfully to engineer that he sits next to Lorna in the boat to-day. Are you going with Stewart? Well, I've promised Michael if he's a particularly good boy I'll let him row me in the little skiff. I dare say Charlie will be angry, but I can't help it. The Foards are as alike as buttons in looks, but the younger one is so infinitely nicer than the other."
"I don't think she's ever truly been appreciated at the Villa Camellia," replied Irene. "Mom really likes her. She says there’s so much potential in her, and that she just needs some nurturing to bring it out. As for Vin, he's got it bad. He made me promise to make sure he sits next to Lorna in the boat today. Are you going with Stewart? Well, I promised Michael that if he behaves really well, I'll let him row me in the little skiff. I’m sure Charlie will be upset, but I can’t help it. The Foards look so much alike, but the younger one is so much nicer than the other."
Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday had slipped blissfully by. Except for the few hours daily during which the steamer from Naples visited Capri, with promenade deck filled with tourists, the little island was wonderfully quiet, and by keeping away from the Marina Grande or the highroads it was possible to avoid other holiday-makers. If they were not on the sea "the clan," as the whole party liked to call themselves, generally went up the hills to escape civilization. The natives had begun to know them, and though they might be offered oranges, figs, or dates by street vendors they were not continually pestered to take carriages, engage guides or donkeys, or buy picture post-cards or long strings of coral. Irene loved occasional excursions into the white town on the rock. The strict rules and convent seclusion of the Villa Camellia had given her no opportunity of sampling shops at Fossato, so, except for her half-term holiday at Naples, this was her first experience[293] of marketing in Italy. The unfamiliar money and measures were of course confusing, but the quaint little cakes, the lollipops wrapped in fringed tissue paper of gay colors, the sugar hearts, the plaited baskets, the inlaid boxes, the mosaic brooches, the beads, and the hundred and one cheap trifles spread forth on stalls or in windows fascinated her, and drew many lire from her purse. She only knew a few words of colloquial Italian, but she used these to the best advantage, and made up the rest with nods and smiles, a language well understood by the kindly people of Capri, to whom a gesture is as eloquent as a whole sentence. Vincent, whose talents ran more towards prowess at football than a gift for languages, would often escort his sister, and conducted his bargaining by pointing to what he wanted and counting the price in lire on his five fingers, an operation that caused fits of amusement to the shopkeepers, with whom the fair young Englishman became quite a favorite. As long as Vincent could see what he wished for on sale and indicate it with a finger he got along all right, but matters grew complicated if he tried to explain himself. One day his mother, having run short of methylated spirit, for her teakettle, sent him with a bottle to buy some more. He looked the words up in a dictionary, entered a chemist's, and demanded "alcohol for burning" in his best Italian. The assistant seemed mystified, but suddenly a light flooded his intelligent face,[294] he flew to a series of neat little drawers behind the counter, rummaged about, and in much triumph produced an "Alcock's porous plaster," which he vehemently assured Vincent would be sure to burn, and was a real English medicine, imported with great trouble and expense, and certain to cure the ailment from which he was suffering. How Vincent would have got out of the tangle, or convinced the chemist's assistant that he was not in need of medical aid, is uncertain, but at that moment Irene, who was walking with Lorna in the square, spied him through the window, and brought her chum to the rescue. Lorna's Italian was excellent; she soon unravelled the matter, returned the porous plaster to the disappointed assistant, and explained to Vincent that the local name for methylated spirit was "spirito," and that it was generally procured from an oil colorman's.
Tuesday, Wednesday, and Thursday passed by in bliss. Besides the few hours each day when the steamer from Naples stopped by Capri, filled with tourists on the promenade deck, the little island was wonderfully quiet. By avoiding the Marina Grande or the main roads, you could escape other vacationers. If they weren't on the sea, "the clan," as they liked to call themselves, usually went up into the hills to get away from civilization. The locals had started to recognize them, and although street vendors might offer them oranges, figs, or dates, they weren't constantly hounded to take carriages, hire guides or donkeys, or buy postcards or long strings of coral. Irene loved the occasional trips to the white town on the rock. The strict rules and convent-like isolation of the Villa Camellia had prevented her from exploring the shops at Fossato, so apart from her half-term holiday in Naples, this was her first experience[293] with shopping in Italy. The unfamiliar currency and measurements were, of course, confusing, but the charming little cakes, lollipops wrapped in colorful tissue paper, sugar hearts, woven baskets, inlaid boxes, mosaic brooches, beads, and countless cheap trinkets laid out on stalls or in windows fascinated her and tempted her to spend many lire. She only knew a few words of everyday Italian, but she made the most of them, supplementing with nods and smiles—a language that the friendly people of Capri understood well, where a gesture could speak volumes. Vincent, who was better at soccer than languages, often accompanied his sister. He handled his purchases by pointing to what he wanted and counting the price in lire on his fingers, which amused the shopkeepers, and he quickly became quite a favorite with them. As long as Vincent could see what he wanted and indicate it with a finger, he managed fine, but things got tricky when he tried to explain himself. One day, his mother asked him to buy methylated spirit for her teakettle because they were out. He looked up the words in a dictionary, entered a pharmacy, and requested "alcohol for burning" in his best Italian. The assistant looked puzzled, but suddenly, his face lit up. He dashed to a series of neat little drawers behind the counter, rummaged through them, and triumphantly pulled out an "Alcock's porous plaster," insisting it would definitely burn, was a genuine English medicine, and would cure whatever Vincent was suffering from. How Vincent would have untangled the situation or convinced the chemist's assistant that he didn’t need medical help remains a mystery, but at that moment, Irene, who was walking with Lorna in the square, spotted him through the window and brought her friend to the rescue. Lorna's Italian was excellent; she quickly figured out the problem, returned the porous plaster to the disappointed assistant, and explained to Vincent that the local word for methylated spirit was "spirito," and that it was usually bought from an oil colorman's.
"How was I to know?" grumbled Vincent dramatically. "A fellow goes by the dictionary."
"How was I supposed to know?" Vincent complained dramatically. "A guy looks it up in the dictionary."
"It's always called 'alcohol' in Rome, and in some other places," pacified Lorna, who was still laughing at the mistake, "and I've bought it at a chemist's myself in Naples. Come along round the corner and we'll find the right shop. I had my own bottle filled there yesterday, so I know where to go."
"It's always referred to as 'alcohol' in Rome, and in some other places," Lorna said, still chuckling at the mix-up. "I've bought it at a pharmacy myself in Naples. Come around the corner, and we'll find the right shop. I got my own bottle filled there yesterday, so I know where to go."
On the Friday, Mrs. Cameron, who by universal consent had constituted herself organizer of the various joint expeditions, sent out invitations for a grand gathering of the Clan to go and view the[295] ruins of the villa of Tiberius. This was one of the principal sights of the island, and, as the Preston party were not staying over the following week, it would have seemed a pity for them to miss it.
On Friday, Mrs. Cameron, who everyone agreed had taken it upon herself to organize the various group outings, sent out invites for a big gathering of the Clan to go and check out the[295] ruins of Tiberius's villa. This was one of the main attractions on the island, and since the Preston party wouldn’t be staying the following week, it would have been a shame for them to miss it.
"It's a case of taking nose-bags and going for the day," said Stewart, delivering his messages at the various villas. "Meeting-place, the piazza in the town. Those who like to come up by the funicular can do so. We'll wait for them. I think the Mater will take the train and save herself some of the climb. She doesn't like these endless steps, and it's certainly a pull from our place to the town. It's worth while walking down to the Marina to get the railway."
"It's a matter of grabbing some snacks and heading out for the day," said Stewart, as he delivered his messages at the different villas. "We'll meet at the piazza in town. Those who want to take the funicular can do that. We'll wait for them. I think the Mater will take the train to avoid some of the climb. She’s not a fan of these endless steps, and it’s quite a hike from our place to town. It’s really worth walking down to the Marina to catch the train."
Mrs. Beverley, Mrs. Roper, and Joyce Preston joined Mrs. Cameron in taking advantage of the little "Ferrovia Funicolare" that connected the harbor with the town, and arrived on the piazza cool and fresh compared with those who had preferred to toil up the steep path.
Mrs. Beverley, Mrs. Roper, and Joyce Preston joined Mrs. Cameron in enjoying the little "Ferrovia Funicolare" that linked the harbor to the town, arriving at the piazza feeling cool and refreshed compared to those who chose to walk up the steep path.
"I told you to come with me, Renie child," chided Mrs. Beverley. "Look how hot you are already. You'll be quite overdone before we get to the summit."
"I told you to come with me, Renie," Mrs. Beverley scolded. "Look how hot you are already. You'll be completely baked before we reach the top."
"Oh, Mums darling, I'm not tired! I've saved the fare and bought this swanky little cane instead. Look! Isn't it dinky?" protested Irene, proudly exhibiting her newly purchased treasure. "It has a leather strap and a tassel and a knob that one can suck."[296]
"Oh, Mom, I’m not tired! I saved the bus fare and bought this fancy little cane instead. Look! Isn’t it cute?” Irene protested, proudly showing off her new treasure. “It has a leather strap, a tassel, and a knob you can suck on.”[296]
"You baby," laughed her mother. "We shall have to buy you a tin trumpet. I don't believe you're out of the nursery yet."
"You little baby," her mother laughed. "We’ll have to get you a toy trumpet. I really don’t think you’re out of the nursery yet."
"Tin trumpet, Mums darling? Oh! You've given me such an idea," purred Irene, running to Michael Foard and whispering some communication into his sympathetic ear, which caused him to walk back to a certain street stall and purchase nine tin whistles, with which the younger members of the party armed themselves and immediately began a desperate attempt to reproduce "The Bluebells of Scotland," hugely to the entertainment of the natives, who flocked to their doors all smiles and amused exclamations.
"Tin trumpet, darling? Oh! You've given me such a great idea," Irene said, rushing over to Michael Foard and whispering something in his ear. This made him head back to a nearby street stall where he bought nine tin whistles. The younger members of the group grabbed them and immediately started a lively attempt to play "The Bluebells of Scotland," which really entertained the locals who gathered at their doors, smiling and laughing.
"Bairns! I think shame of you," declared Mrs. Cameron. "They'll take us for a wandering circus. Put those unmusical instruments in your pockets till we're clear of the town. I never heard a poor Scottish air so mangled. You may practice your band on the hills and scare the goats. Don't play it in my ears again till you catch the proper tune."
"Boys! I'm so disappointed in you," said Mrs. Cameron. "They'll think we're a traveling circus. Put those awful instruments away until we're out of town. I've never heard a Scottish tune played so badly. You can practice your band on the hills and scare the goats. Don't play that in my ears again until you get the right tune."
The musicians, after their first burst of enthusiasm was expended, were glad to save their breath for the climb. When houses were left behind their way wound between high walls, up, up, up, along a paved pathway among orange groves, till at last the allotments disappeared, and they were on the open hillside, among the low shrubs and the rough grass and the beautiful flowers. Irene, running up a bank in quest of bee-orchises, broke her new cane into four[297] pieces, but was somewhat consoled by a stick which Michael cut her from a chestnut tree.
The musicians, once their initial excitement wore off, were happy to save their energy for the climb. As they left behind the houses, their path meandered between tall walls, going up, up, up along a paved trail through orange groves, until the gardens faded away, and they found themselves on the open hillside, surrounded by low bushes, rough grass, and beautiful flowers. Irene, sprinting up a slope in search of bee orchids, accidentally broke her new cane into four[297] pieces but felt a bit better when Michael cut her a stick from a chestnut tree.
"It hasn't a knob to suck," he laughed, "but I'll tie a stick of peppermint on to the end of it if you like."
"It doesn’t have a knob to suck on," he laughed, "but I can tie a stick of peppermint to the end of it if you want."
"Don't tease me, or I'll throw a squashy orange at you."
"Don't mess with me, or I'll throw a squishy orange at you."
"I thought you were fond of peppermint."
"I thought you liked mint."
"So I am, and if there's another of those creamy Neapolitans left in your pocket I'll accept it and forgive you."
"So here I am, and if you have another one of those creamy Neapolitans in your pocket, I'll take it and let it go."
"Right you are, O Queen! There are two here. Does your Majesty prefer a purple paper or a green?"
"You're right, Your Majesty! We have two here. Do you prefer the purple paper or the green?"
The ruins, which formed the goal of their expedition, were the remains of a once splendid villa erected by the Emperor Tiberius, and used constantly by him until his death in a.d. 37. Most of the party were disappointed to find them, as Peachy expressed it, "so very ruiny." It was difficult to picture what the original palace must have been like, for nothing was left of all the grandeur but crumbling walls, over which Nature had scattered ferns and flowers. At the very top some of the old masonry had been used to build a tiny church; this was closed, but, peeping through the grille in the door, the visitors could catch glimpses of blue-painted roof and of little model ships, placed as votive offerings by the sailors in gratitude for preservation from danger at sea. Outside this chapel was a great stone monu[298]ment built so near the edge of the cliff that, when sitting on its steps, one could look down a sheer drop of several hundred feet into the blue waters below. The view from here was magnificent, and as the Clan, in turns, scanned the neighboring coast of Italy with field glasses, they believed they could even distinguish the Greek temples at Pæstum. The girls described the glorious excursion they had taken there from school.
The ruins, which were the main destination of their trip, were the remnants of a once magnificent villa built by Emperor Tiberius and used continuously by him until his death in AD 37. Most of the group felt let down to find them, as Peachy put it, "so very ruinous." It was hard to imagine what the original palace must have looked like, since all that remained of the grandeur were crumbling walls, over which Nature had spread ferns and flowers. At the very top, some of the old stone had been repurposed to build a tiny church; this was closed, but by peeking through the grille in the door, the visitors could catch sight of a blue-painted roof and little model ships placed as offerings by sailors in gratitude for being kept safe from danger at sea. Outside this chapel was a large stone monu[298]ment built so close to the edge of the cliff that when sitting on its steps, one could look down a sheer drop of several hundred feet into the blue waters below. The view from here was breathtaking, and as the Clan took turns scanning the nearby Italian coast with binoculars, they thought they could even make out the Greek temples at Pæstum. The girls excitedly talked about the amazing trip they had taken there from school.
"You were lucky to be able to go all the way by char-à-banc," commented Mrs. Cameron. "Dad and I went there on our honeymoon, years and years ago, and traveled all the way from Naples by a terrible little jolting train that carried cattle-trucks and luggage-trucks as well as passenger carriages. I shan't ever forget that journey. We had to leave the station at 6.30 and when we came downstairs we found it was a pouring wet day. It was only the fact that the sleepy looking waiter at our hotel must have roused himself at 5 a.m. to prepare our coffee, and that we did not like to ask him to do it again another morning, that forced us to set off in the rain. I never felt so disinclined for an excursion in my life. Dad said afterwards if I'd given him the least hint he'd have joyfully relinquished it, but each thought the other wanted to go, so off we set. All the way to Cava it simply streamed, and we sat in our corners of the carriage secretly calling ourselves idiots, and wondering how we were going to look over temples in a deluge. But our heroism was re[299]warded, for just as the train crossed the brigand's marsh the rain stopped and the sun shone out, and the effect of blue sky and clouds was simply glorious. We had a great joke at Pæstum. A mosquito had stung me badly on one lid so that I looked as if I had a black eye. It was most uncomfortable and painful, I remember. Well, a party of French tourists were going round the temples, and as they passed us they glanced at my eye and then at Daddy—a husband of three weeks' standing—and they murmured something to one another. I couldn't catch their words, but quite plainly they were saying: 'Oh, these dreadful English! He's evidently given her a black eye, poor thing! That's how they treat their wives!'
"You were lucky to be able to take a char-à-banc all the way," Mrs. Cameron said. "Dad and I went there on our honeymoon, ages ago, and traveled the whole way from Naples on a terrible, bumpy train that was used for cattle and luggage as well as passengers. I’ll never forget that journey. We had to leave the station at 6:30, and when we came downstairs, it was pouring rain. The only reason we ended up setting off in the rain was because the sleepy waiter at our hotel must have woken up at 5 a.m. to make our coffee, and we didn’t want to ask him to do it again another morning. I never felt so uninterested in an outing in my life. Dad said later that if I’d given him the slightest hint, he would have happily canceled it, but we both thought the other wanted to go, so off we went. It rained nonstop all the way to Cava, and we sat in our corners of the carriage secretly calling ourselves idiots and wondering how we were going to look at temples in a downpour. But our bravery was rewarded, for just as the train crossed the brigand's marsh, the rain stopped and the sun came out, and the mix of blue sky and clouds was simply stunning. We had a big laugh at Paestum. A mosquito had bitten me badly on one eyelid, making it look like I had a black eye. I remember it was really uncomfortable and painful. Well, a group of French tourists was touring the temples, and as they walked by us, they looked at my eye and then at Dad—a husband of three weeks—and they whispered something to each other. I couldn’t catch their words, but it was clear they were saying, ‘Oh, those terrible English! He’s obviously given her a black eye, poor thing! That’s how they treat their wives!’"
"The French people went on to the second temple, and Dad and I sat down to eat our lunch. We were fearfully annoyed by dogs that sat in front of us and watched every mouthful, and barked incessantly. (Did they trouble you too! How funny! They must surely be the descendants of our dogs who've inherited a bad habit.) Dad got so utterly exasperated that he said he must and would get rid of them, so he seized my umbrella, shook it furiously at them and yelled out 'Va via' in the most awful and blood-curdling voice he could command. Just at that moment the French tourists came back round the corner. They turned to one another with nods of comprehension, as if they were saying, 'There! Didn't I tell you so! See what a brute he really is,'[300] and they cast the most sympathetic glances at me as they filed by. Isn't that true, Daddy?"
"The French people moved on to the second temple, and Dad and I sat down to have our lunch. We were really annoyed by the dogs sitting in front of us, watching every bite we took and barking nonstop. (Did they bother you too? How funny! They must be the descendants of our dogs who’ve picked up this annoying habit.) Dad got so fed up that he decided he had to get rid of them, so he grabbed my umbrella, shook it at them angrily, and yelled 'Va via' in the loudest and scariest voice he could muster. Just then, the French tourists came back around the corner. They looked at each other with understanding nods, as if they were saying, 'See? Didn't I tell you? Look at how much of a brute he is,'[300] and they gave me the most sympathetic looks as they walked by. Isn’t that right, Daddy?"
Mr. Cameron lazily removed his cigarette.
Mr. Cameron casually took out his cigarette.
"It's a stock story, my dear, that you've told against me for the last twenty years. I won't say that it's not exaggerated. Go on telling it if you like. My back's broad enough to bear it. Shall I return good for evil? Well, as I walked through the town to-day, waiting till you came up by the funicular, I saw one of the Tarantella dancers, and I engaged the whole troupe to come to the house to-night and give us a performance. You said you wanted to see them. Will our friends here honor us with their company and help to act audience?"
"It's a familiar story, my dear, that you've been telling about me for the past twenty years. I won’t say it’s not a bit exaggerated. Feel free to keep telling it if you want. I can handle it. Should I repay bad with bad? Anyway, as I was walking through town today, waiting for you to arrive by the funicular, I saw one of the Tarantella dancers and invited the whole troupe to come to our house tonight and put on a show. You mentioned wanting to see them. Will our friends here join us and help make up the audience?"
It seemed an appropriate ending to such a delightful day, and all the party readily accepted the invitation. After twilight fell they assembled at the Camerons' villa and took their places in the salon, which had been temporarily cleared of some of its furniture. The Tarantella dancers, who were accustomed to give their small exhibition to visitors, brought their own orchestra with them, a thin youth who played the violin, a stout individual who plucked the mandolin, and an enthusiast who twanged the guitar. The performers were charmingly dressed in the old native costumes of the country, the men in soft white shirts, green sleeveless velvet coats, red plush knickers, silk stockings and shoes with scarlet bows, while the girls wore gay skirts, striped sashes, lace fichus, and aprons, and gold beads round their[301] shapely throats. They danced several sprightly measures, waving tambourines and rattling castanets, or twining silk scarves together, while the musicians fiddled and strummed their hardest; then six of them stood aside and the two principal artists advanced to do a "star turn." "Romeo" sang an impassioned love song, with his hand on his heart, while "Juliette" plucked at her apron and appeared doubtful of the truth of his protestations. Then the "funny man" had his innings. He sat in a chair with a shoe in his hand and tried to smack the head of a humorist who knelt in front but always managed neatly to avoid his blows, the whole being punctuated by vigorous exclamations in Italian, and much energetic music from the orchestra.
It seemed like a perfect way to end such a lovely day, and everyone in the group happily accepted the invitation. After nightfall, they gathered at the Camerons' villa and settled into the salon, which had been cleared of some furniture for the occasion. The Tarantella dancers, who were used to putting on small performances for visitors, brought their own band with them—a slim guy on the violin, a stout fellow playing the mandolin, and an enthusiast strumming the guitar. The performers were beautifully dressed in traditional outfits from their country: the men wore soft white shirts, green sleeveless velvet jackets, red plush shorts, silk stockings, and shoes with scarlet bows, while the women donned colorful skirts, striped sashes, lace shawls, and aprons, along with gold beads around their shapely necks. They danced several lively numbers, waving tambourines and shaking castanets, or intertwining silk scarves, while the musicians played passionately; then six of them stepped aside, and the two main performers took center stage for their "star turn." "Romeo" sang a heartfelt love song with his hand on his heart, while "Juliette" fidgeted with her apron, seemingly skeptical of his declarations. Then it was the "funny man's" turn. He sat in a chair holding a shoe and tried to hit a comedian kneeling in front of him, who skillfully dodged his attempts, all accompanied by lively Italian exclamations and dynamic music from the band.
A pretty girl sauntered next on to the scene, and sang—in a rather peacock voice—a little ditty lamenting the weather, at which a velvet-coated cavalier came to the rescue, and chanting his offer of help sheltered her with a huge green umbrella, under which they proceeded to make love, and finally executed a dance beneath its friendly shade. The whole of the little performance was very graceful and attractive, savoring so thoroughly of Southern Italy and showing the courteous manners and winning smiles to the utmost advantage. The dancers themselves seemed to have enjoyed it, and stood with beaming faces as they bowed their adieux and thanked the audience for their kind attention.
A beautiful girl strolled onto the scene and sang— in a somewhat showy voice— a little song about the weather. A dapper guy in a velvet coat came to her aid, offering his help while holding a large green umbrella over her. They began to flirt and ended up dancing beneath its protective shade. The entire performance was very graceful and charming, capturing the essence of Southern Italy and showcasing polite manners and charming smiles. The dancers themselves appeared to have enjoyed it, standing with bright smiles as they bowed goodbye and thanked the audience for their kind attention.
"Aren't they just too perfect," commented Peachy.[302]
"Aren't they just too perfect?" Peachy commented.[302]
"I want to wear a velvet bodice and a green skirt with a yellow border. I want to dance the tarantella with a tambourine in my hand."
"I want to wear a velvet top and a green skirt with a yellow border. I want to dance the tarantella with a tambourine in my hand."
"Won't a two-step content you?" said Angus. "Mater says since the room is cleared we may just as well finish with a little hop ourselves. May I have the pleasure? Thanks so much. Mrs. Beverley's going to play for us. It's a beast of a piano but it's good enough to dance to. We mustn't notice if the bass is out of tune."[303]
"How about a quick two-step?" Angus asked. "Mom says that since the room is cleared, we might as well finish off with a little dance ourselves. Can I have the pleasure? Thanks a lot. Mrs. Beverley is going to play for us. The piano is a bit of a mess, but it’s good enough to dance to. Let’s not worry if the bass is out of tune."[303]
CHAPTER XXI
The Blue Grotto
Very early on Saturday morning Mr. Carson returned to Capri in a sailing vessel, having taken advantage of a night crossing and arriving with the dawn. Lorna had bidden her friends a temporary good-by for the week-end, refusing all kind invitations of "bring your father to see us," or "tell him he must join the Clan." She felt that her excuses for him were of the flimsiest; she said he was tired, unwell, and needed absolute rest and solitude, and begged them to forgive her if she spent the time with him alone, and, though they replied that they could understand his desire for quiet, she was conscious that they thought she might at least have volunteered an introduction. Lorna knew only too well that, if her father was aware there was the slightest danger of meeting English people, he would probably insist upon taking the next boat back to Naples; it was the consciousness of complete isolation that gave the value to his holiday. She told him indeed that she had met some of her school friends and had taken walks with them, but she mentioned that they were staying down below, nearer the Marina, and that they were not in the least likely to come up to the Casa Verdi.[304]
Very early on Saturday morning, Mr. Carson returned to Capri on a sailing boat, having taken advantage of a night crossing and arriving with the dawn. Lorna had said a temporary goodbye to her friends for the weekend, turning down all sorts of invitations like "bring your father to see us," or "tell him he must join the Clan." She felt her excuses were pretty weak; she told them he was tired, unwell, and needed total rest and solitude, and asked them to forgive her for wanting to spend time alone with him. Although they said they understood his desire for quiet, she sensed they thought she should at least have introduced him. Lorna knew full well that if her father thought there was even a slight chance of meeting English people, he would probably insist on taking the next boat back to Naples; it was the awareness of complete isolation that made his holiday feel valuable. She did tell him that she had met some of her school friends and had gone for walks with them, but she mentioned that they were staying down below, closer to the Marina, and were not at all likely to come up to the Casa Verdi.[304]
"Let us take our books, Daddy," she suggested, "and go and sit on the hillside as we did last Sunday. It was quiet on that ledge of the crag, and away from everybody. The rest did you good, and I'm sure you enjoyed it."
"Let’s grab our books, Dad," she suggested, "and go sit on the hillside like we did last Sunday. It was peaceful on that ledge of the cliff, away from everyone. The break was good for you, and I know you liked it."
Lying on the cliff among the flowers, with blue sky above and blue sea beneath, poor Mr. Carson allowed himself a temporary relaxation. He smoked his pipe and read his paper, and for a little while at least the hard lines round his mouth softened, and his anxious eyes grew easy. He finished his Italian journal, lay idly watching the scenery, chatted, dozed, and finally stretched out his hand for one of Lorna's books. It happened to be an Anthology of Poetry which Irene had lent her, and which contained one of the ballads that Mrs. Cameron had recited to the assembled Clan. It had struck Lorna's fancy, and she was trying to learn it by heart. Mr. Carson turned over the pages, read a few of the pieces, and was closing the little volume when his eye chanced to light upon the name written on the title page. Its effect upon him was like a charge of electricity.
Lying on the cliff among the flowers, with the blue sky above and the blue sea below, poor Mr. Carson allowed himself a moment of relaxation. He smoked his pipe and read his paper, and for a little while, at least, the hard lines around his mouth softened, and his anxious eyes relaxed. He finished his Italian journal, idly watched the scenery, chatted, dozed off, and finally reached for one of Lorna's books. It happened to be an Anthology of Poetry that Irene had lent her, which included one of the ballads that Mrs. Cameron had recited to the gathered Clan. It had caught Lorna's interest, and she was trying to memorize it. Mr. Carson flipped through the pages, read a few of the pieces, and was about to close the small volume when his eyes fell on the name written on the title page. The impact on him was like a jolt of electricity.
"David Beverley," he gasped. "David Beverley! Lorna! Great Heavens! By all that's sacred, where did you get this?"
"David Beverley," he breathed. "David Beverley! Lorna! Oh my God! Seriously, where did you get this?"

"Why, Dad! What's the matter? Irene lent me the book. It belongs to her father."
"Why, Dad! What's wrong? Irene lent me the book. It belongs to her dad."
"Her father! You don't mean to tell me your friend's father is David Beverley?"[305]
"Her dad! You can't be saying your friend's dad is David Beverley?"[305]
"Why not, Dad," whispered Lorna, looking with apprehension into his haggard, excited face.
"Why not, Dad," whispered Lorna, gazing with concern into his worn, excited face.
She guessed even before he spoke what the answer was going to be.
She knew what the answer would be even before he spoke.
"David Beverley is the man who ruined my life!"
"David Beverley is the guy who destroyed my life!"
The blow which had fallen was utterly overwhelming. For a moment Lorna fought against the knowledge like a drowning man battling with the waters.
The blow that had struck was completely overwhelming. For a moment, Lorna struggled against the realization like a drowning person fighting against the waves.
"Oh, Dad! Surely there's some mistake. It can't be! Isn't it some other Beverley perhaps?"
"Oh, Dad! There must be a mistake. It can't be! Could it be some other Beverley instead?"
"I know his writing only too well. There's no possibility of a mistake. Besides, I saw him in Naples—at the end of February. I haven't forgotten the shock it gave me. Why," turning almost fiercely upon Lorna, "didn't you tell me your schoolfellow's name before? Have you all this time been making friends with your father's enemy?"
"I know his writing all too well. There's no chance of a mistake. Besides, I saw him in Naples at the end of February. I haven’t forgotten the shock it gave me. Why," turning almost fiercely to Lorna, "didn’t you tell me your schoolmate’s name earlier? Have you been making friends with your father's enemy this whole time?"
"I thought I'd often talked about Renie," faltered poor Lorna. "Perhaps I never mentioned her surname. Oh, Dad! Dad! Is it really true? It's too horrible to be believed."
"I thought I had talked about Renie a lot," stammered poor Lorna. "Maybe I never said her last name. Oh, Dad! Dad! Is it really true? It's too awful to believe."
Lying in the soft Capri grass, with the pink cistus flowers brushing her hot cheeks, Lorna raged impotently against the tragedy of a fate which was changing the dearest friendship of her life into a feud. Irene!—the only one at school who had sympathized and understood her, who had behaved with a delicacy and kindness such as no other person had ever shown her, who had taken her into her home[306] circle and given her the happiest time she had ever had in her shadowed girlhood; Irene with her merry gray eyes and her bright sunny hair, the very incarnation of warm-hearted genuine affection—Irene, her roommate, her buddy, her chosen confidante. How was it possible ever to regard her as an enemy? Yet had she not vowed a solemn oath to hate all belonging to the man who had so desperately injured them? Oh! The world seemed turning upside down. Loyalty to her father and love for her friend dragged different ways, and in the bitter conflict her heart was torn in two.
Lying in the soft grass of Capri, with the pink cistus flowers brushing her warm cheeks, Lorna felt an overwhelming anger at the tragedy of a fate that was turning her closest friendship into a rivalry. Irene!—the only one at school who had truly understood and sympathized with her, who had treated her with a kindness and sensitivity that no one else had shown, who had welcomed her into her home[306] circle and given her the happiest moments of her overshadowed childhood; Irene, with her cheerful gray eyes and bright sunny hair, the very embodiment of genuine, warm-hearted affection—Irene, her roommate, her best friend, her chosen confidante. How could she ever think of her as an enemy? Yet hadn’t she made a solemn promise to hate everyone connected to the man who had hurt them so badly? Oh! The world felt like it was upside down. Loyalty to her father and love for her friend were pulling her in opposite directions, and in this bitter conflict, her heart felt torn in two.
Mr. Carson, haunted to the verge of insanity by the terror of discovery, was now obsessed with the one idea of escape from Mr. Beverley. He no longer felt safe on the island. Any moment he dreaded to meet faces that would betray recognition of his past. The calm and content of his visit were utterly shattered, and a sudden violent impulse urged him to return to Naples.
Mr. Carson, driven almost to madness by the fear of being found out, was now fixated on the single idea of escaping from Mr. Beverley. He no longer felt secure on the island. At any moment, he feared encountering faces that would reveal recognition of his past. The peace and enjoyment of his visit were completely destroyed, and a sudden, intense urge pushed him to go back to Naples.
"Capri is not large enough to hold myself and David Beverley," he declared. "We'll go back by the night boat, Lorna. Meantime we'll borrow Signor Verdi's skiff and paddle about among the rocks. I feel easier on water than on land. I like the sense of a space of ocean round me. You can't suddenly meet a man when you've plenty of sea-room, can you?"
"Capri isn't big enough for me and David Beverley," he said. "We'll take the night boat back, Lorna. In the meantime, let's borrow Signor Verdi's skiff and paddle around the rocks. I feel more comfortable on water than on land. I enjoy having the ocean surrounding me. You can't unexpectedly run into someone when you've got plenty of sea space, right?"
"No, no, Dad!" said Lorna, trying to soothe him. "We can walk down the steps to the cove and get[307] the skiff, and be quite away from everybody once we are on the sea."
"No, no, Dad!" Lorna said, trying to calm him down. "We can walk down the steps to the cove and get[307] the skiff, and we'll be far away from everyone once we're out on the sea."
She was ready to humor his every whim, for in the blackness of her trouble nothing seemed at present to really matter. The whirling eddies of her thoughts rushed through her brain in a perpetual series of questions and answers. Must hate strike the death knell of love? Surely the only thing to do with an injury is to forgive it. Would revenge wipe out the wrong or in any way solve anything? No, there would only be one more wrong done in the world, to go on in ever-widening circles of hatred and misery. Curses, like chickens, come home to roost, and "getting even" may bring its own punishment.
She was willing to go along with whatever he wanted, because in the depths of her troubles, nothing seemed to really matter right now. Her thoughts swirled in her mind, constantly bombarding her with questions and answers. Does hatred have to end love? Surely, the best way to deal with an injury is to forgive it. Would revenge erase the harm or solve anything at all? No, it would just add another wrong to the world, spiraling into more hatred and misery. Curses, like chickens, always come back home, and "getting even" can lead to its own consequences.
"Our only chance is to go away and start afresh in a new country," she sobbed. "At the other side of the Pacific we might forget—but no! Renie! Renie! If I go to the back of beyond I shan't forget you, and all you've been to me. The memory of you, darling, will last until the end of my life."
"Our only chance is to leave and start over in a new country," she cried. "On the other side of the Pacific, we might forget—but no! Renie! Renie! Even if I go to the middle of nowhere, I won’t forget you, and everything you've meant to me. The memory of you, darling, will stay with me for the rest of my life."
Mr. Carson found Signor Verdi working in his allotment, obtained leave from him to use the skiff, and climbing down the flight of steep steps cut in the rock, reached the cove where the boat was beached on the shingle. He had been an expert oarsman from his college days, and understood Neapolitan waters, so in a short time he and Lorna were skimming gently over the surface of the blue sea, keeping well away from rocks and out of currents,[308] but within reasonable distance of the land. Sometimes they rowed and sometimes they drifted, hardly caring in what direction they steered so long as they circled round the island. Their only object was to stop out on the sea, and, as they had brought a picnic basket with them, there was nothing to urge their return until sunset. In the course of the afternoon they had coasted below Monte Solaro, and found themselves approaching the entrance that led to the Blue Grotto. In the mornings, when the steamer brought its crowd of tourists, there was generally quite a little fleet of skiffs to be seen here, but now, with the exception of a solitary boat, the famous cavern was deserted. To avoid passing too near to even this one craft Mr. Carson steered away from the shore, but turned his head in consternation, for loud and unmistakable cries of "help" were ringing over the water, and the occupants, frantically waving handkerchiefs, were evidently doing their utmost to attract his attention. Common humanity demanded that he must at least go and see what was the matter, so he reluctantly altered his course.
Mr. Carson found Signor Verdi working in his garden, asked for permission to use the small boat, and after climbing down the steep steps cut into the rock, reached the cove where the boat was resting on the pebbles. He had been a skilled rower since college, and he knew the waters around Naples, so soon he and Lorna were gliding gently over the blue sea, staying clear of rocks and currents but remaining a reasonable distance from shore. Sometimes they rowed, and sometimes they drifted, barely caring about their direction as long as they circled the island. Their only goal was to stay out at sea, and since they had brought a picnic basket with them, there was no rush to return until sunset. During the afternoon, they had coasted below Monte Solaro and were nearing the entrance to the Blue Grotto. In the mornings, when the steamer came with its crowd of tourists, there was usually a little fleet of small boats here, but now, apart from one solitary boat, the famous cavern was deserted. To avoid getting too close to the single craft, Mr. Carson steered away from the shore, but then he turned his head in alarm as loud and unmistakable cries of "help" rang out over the water, and the occupants, frantically waving handkerchiefs, were clearly trying to get his attention. Basic human decency compelled him to at least check what was wrong, so he reluctantly changed his course.
In a boat close to the entrance of the grotto were several young people, and Lorna instantly recognized Angus, Stewart, Jess, Michael, and Peachy. They appeared in much anxiety, and directly they were within hailing distance they called out their news:
In a boat near the entrance of the grotto were several young people, and Lorna immediately recognized Angus, Stewart, Jess, Michael, and Peachy. They looked worried, and as soon as they were close enough to yell, they shouted out their news:
"Mr. Beverley and Vincent and Irene have gone[309] inside the grotto, and they don't seem able to get out again. We can hear them shouting for help."
"Mr. Beverley, Vincent, and Irene have gone[309] into the grotto, and they don't seem to be able to get out. We can hear them shouting for help."
The party, in their British imprudence, had not brought a boatman, and they were uncertain what to do. Their own barque was too large to go through the narrow opening into the cavern, and they looked hopefully at Mr. Carson's little skiff.
The group, in their typical British carelessness, hadn’t hired a boatman, and they were unsure of what to do. Their own boat was too big to fit through the narrow entrance into the cave, and they looked eagerly at Mr. Carson's small dinghy.
"We don't know what's happened," gulped Jess.
"We don't know what happened," Jess said, swallowing hard.
"They went in to explore the Roman passage."
"They went in to explore the Roman tunnel."
"Just by themselves."
"All by themselves."
"They've been gone such a long time," volunteered the others.
"They've been gone for so long," the others reported.
"Listen," said Peachy.
"Listen," Peachy said.
For from out the low entrance of the grotto floated a faint far-off echoing ghost of a shout.
For from the low entrance of the cave came a faint, distant echo of a shout.
Lorna glanced imploringly at her father. He did not hesitate for a moment. The man who had injured him was inside the cavern, perhaps in deadly danger, and he was going to risk his own life and his daughter's to save him. And risk there undoubtedly was. A breeze had arisen and agitated the surface of the water, so that the ingress was smaller than ever and more difficult to compass. When waves lashed the tideless Mediterranean even the Capri fishermen shunned entering the grotto, for they knew its perils only too well. Telling Lorna to lie flat on her back Mr. Carson took the same position, and with infinite difficulty managed to maneuver the skiff into the rocky entrance. There was[310] barely room, for each wave bumped it against the roof, but by clinging to the chain he worked his way along and shot through into the lake within. On the right of the cavern three figures, holding a light, stood on a kind of landing-place, while a skiff drifting far off in the shadows told its own tale.
Lorna looked at her father with desperation. He didn’t hesitate at all. The man who had hurt him was inside the cave, possibly in serious danger, and he was willing to risk his own life and his daughter's to save him. And there was definitely a risk. A breeze had kicked up, stirring the surface of the water, making the entrance smaller and harder to navigate. When waves crashed against the calm Mediterranean, even the fishermen from Capri avoided entering the grotto because they knew the dangers too well. Telling Lorna to lie flat on her back, Mr. Carson did the same, and with a lot of effort, he managed to steer the small boat into the rocky entrance. There was[310] barely any space, as each wave pushed it against the ceiling, but by holding onto the chain, he inched his way through and shot into the lake inside. To the right of the cave, three figures holding a light stood on a sort of ledge, while a small boat drifting off in the shadows told its own story.
Mr. Carson rowed at once to retrieve the truant boat, and towed it back to its owners.
Mr. Carson immediately rowed to get the runaway boat and towed it back to its owners.
"We thought we had tied it securely," explained Mr. Beverley. "We were utterly aghast when we came back and found it had drifted. It would have been a horrible experience to stay here all night. If the sea rose we might even have been imprisoned for days. We were fools to come, but I didn't realize the danger."
"We thought we had secured it well," Mr. Beverley explained. "We were completely shocked when we returned and found it had drifted away. It would have been a nightmare to stay here all night. If the tide had come up, we might have been stuck for days. We were foolish to come, but I didn't see the danger."
"The sea is much rougher already," said Mr. Carson. "It'll be a ticklish matter to get out again, and the sooner we do it the better. Will you go first and I'll follow on after?"
"The sea is way rougher already," said Mr. Carson. "It'll be a tricky situation to get out again, and the sooner we do it, the better. Will you go first, and I'll follow after?"
"It's like you, Lorna, to come to rescue us. I always called you my good angel," choked Irene, as she entered the skiff. "I thought just now I was never going to see you again in this world. Let's get out of this horrible place as fast as we can. It's like Dante's Inferno. I've never been so frightened in all my life."
"It's so like you, Lorna, to come and save us. I've always called you my good angel," Irene said, struggling with her emotions as she got into the small boat. "I just thought I was never going to see you again in this world. Let's get out of this terrible place as quickly as we can. It's like Dante's Inferno. I've never been this scared in my entire life."
One after the other the two skiffs started on their risky exit from the grotto, scraping and bumping against the roof with the water on a level with the[311] gunwale; one wave indeed overflowed and soused them, but the next moment they sighted the sky and grazing through the entrance they gained the open water.
One by one, the two small boats began their precarious exit from the grotto, scraping and bumping against the roof with the water level at the[311] gunwale; one wave actually swamped them, but the next moment they saw the sky and, gliding through the entrance, they reached the open water.
It was only when, in the clear afternoon daylight he turned to thank his rescuer that a flash of recognition flooded Mr. Beverley's face.
It was only when he turned to thank his rescuer in the bright afternoon light that a look of recognition washed over Mr. Beverley's face.
"Cedric Houghten! You! You!" he stammered, as if almost disbelieving the evidence of his own eyes.
"Cedric Houghten! You! You!" he stammered, almost not believing what he was seeing.
"Yes, it is I; but having seen me, forget me," returned Mr. Carson, his dark face flushed and his hand on the oar. "It's the one favor you can do me for saving you. Let me vanish as I came, and don't try to follow me. I only hope we may never cross each other's paths again."
"Yes, it’s me; but now that you’ve seen me, forget about it," Mr. Carson replied, his dark face flushed and his hand on the oar. "It's the one favor you can do for saving you. Just let me disappear as I arrived, and don’t try to follow me. I truly hope we never run into each other again."
"Cedric! Come back!" yelled Mr. Beverley, as the skiff shot away. "Man alive! We've been searching for you for years. Don't you know that we've proved your innocence! Come back, I say, and let me tell you."
"Cedric! Come back!" shouted Mr. Beverley, as the small boat sped away. "For goodness' sake! We've been looking for you for years. Don’t you realize that we've proven your innocence? Come back, I’m telling you, and let me explain."
It was late that evening, after a very long talk with Mr. Beverley, that Lorna's father explained to her the circumstances that had cleared his name.
It was late that evening, after a very long conversation with Mr. Beverley, that Lorna's father explained to her the circumstances that had cleared his name.
"David had no more embezzled the money than I, and, thank God, he has no idea I ever distrusted him. When a further sum went, Mr. Fenton set a trap,[312] and discovered to his infinite grief that it was his own son who had been robbing the firm. It practically broke him, and he has retired from all active share in the business now. They packed young Fenton off to New Zealand to try farming instead of finance, but he's not doing any good there. Mr. Fenton, it seems, was most anxious to find me and right the injustice done me, but I had hidden myself so well under an assumed name in Naples that it was impossible for them to trace me. They advertised in the Agony column of The Times, but I avoided English papers, so never saw the advertisements. My efforts to escape notice were only too successful, and, although I didn't know it, I was actually defeating my own ends by my caution. If, as I intended, I had started for a new continent, I might so completely have broken all links with my old life that I might have gone to my grave in ignorance that my innocence was proved. It was only the marvelous chance of this afternoon's meeting that cleared up the tangle. I can look the world in the face again, now, and not fear the sight of an Englishman. Oh, the joy of having got one's honor back untarnished! Next best to that is to know it was not my friend who had wronged me. The belief in his treachery was half the bitterness of those dreadful years. Capri has been a fortunate island for us, Lorna. It's truly called the 'Mascot of Naples,' and I shall love it to the end of my days. I can take my old name again now and be proud of it. You're Lorna[313] Houghten in future, not Lorna Carson. What a triumph to write to our relations and tell them the glorious news. I feel like a man let loose from slavery."
"David didn’t embezzle the money any more than I did, and thank God he has no idea I ever doubted him. When more money went missing, Mr. Fenton set a trap,[312] and to his immense sorrow, he discovered it was his own son who had been stealing from the company. It nearly broke him, and he has now withdrawn from any active role in the business. They sent young Fenton off to New Zealand to try farming instead of dealing with finance, but he’s not making any progress there. Mr. Fenton was really eager to find me and make up for the wrong done to me, but I had concealed myself so well under an alias in Naples that they couldn’t trace me. They placed ads in the Agony column of The Times, but I steered clear of English newspapers, so I never saw the ads. My attempts to stay out of sight were unfortunately too successful, and, even though I didn’t realize it, I was actually undermining my own goals with my caution. If I had gone to a new continent as I intended, I might have completely severed all ties with my former life and could have died without knowing my innocence had been proven. It was only the incredible coincidence of today’s meeting that untangled everything. I can face the world again now without fearing the sight of an Englishman. Oh, the joy of regaining my unblemished honor! Almost as good is knowing that my friend wasn’t the one who wronged me. Believing in his betrayal was a significant part of the bitterness during those awful years. Capri has been a lucky place for us, Lorna. It’s truly called the 'Mascot of Naples,' and I will cherish it for the rest of my life. I can reclaim my old name now and be proud of it. From now on, you’re Lorna[313] Houghten, not Lorna Carson. What a victory it will be to write to our relatives and share the wonderful news. I feel like a man freed from slavery."
To Lorna also this happy consummation of all their troubles seemed a relief almost too great for expression. That Irene, her own Renie, should be the daughter of her father's favorite friend, and therefore a hereditary as well as a chosen chum, was a special delight, for it welded the links that bound them together. The future shone rosy, and she felt that wherever her life might be cast the Beverleys would always remain part and parcel of it. Perhaps the triumph she appreciated most of all was the introduction of her father to the Cameron Clan. No more hiding in out-of-the-way corners and avoiding the very sound of a British voice; henceforth they might hold up their heads with the rest and take again their true position. She was proud of her father: now that the black cloak of despair had dropped away from him, his old happier nature shone out and he seemed suddenly ten years younger. To present him into the intimate circle of her friends realized her dearest wish.
To Lorna, this happy resolution of all their problems felt like a relief that was almost beyond words. The fact that Irene, her beloved Renie, was the daughter of her father's favorite friend, and therefore a friend by both birth and choice, brought her special joy, as it strengthened the bonds that connected them. The future looked bright, and she felt that no matter where life took her, the Beverleys would always be a part of it. Perhaps what she cherished the most was introducing her father to the Cameron Clan. No more hiding in obscure places or avoiding the sound of a British voice; from now on, they could hold their heads high and reclaim their rightful status. She felt proud of her father: now that the dark shroud of despair had lifted from him, his old, happier personality shone through, making him seem suddenly ten years younger. Introducing him to her close friends fulfilled her deepest wish.
"It's been a wonderful week-end," said Peachy, standing with her girl friends on the quay to wave good-by to the Monday morning steamer that bore some of their relations back to Naples and business. "Here's Lorna with a new name, and Renie with a fresh cousin. Haven't you heard? Why, Captain[314] Preston popped the question last night, and he and Marjorie announced their engagement at the breakfast table. Not the most romantic place to glean up congratulations, but, of course, that's just as you think about it. When I get engaged it shall be announced by moonlight, so that I can hide my blushes. I don't ever want the holidays to end. Capri's the dandiest place in Italy, and if Dad doesn't buy a villa here I'll never forgive him. You want one too, Lorna? Hooray! We'll make a Colony of Camellia Buds on the little island and spend the summer here. We may be globe-trotters and all the rest of it, but I vote we get up a good old Anglo-Saxon League and stick together for better or for worse. I'll buy a Union Jack to-day if the Cameron Clan will promise to wave the Stars and Stripes, and sing 'Yankee Doodle' with 'Auld Lang Syne.'"
"It's been an amazing weekend," said Peachy, standing with her friends on the dock, waving goodbye to the Monday morning steamer that was taking some of their relatives back to Naples for work. "Here's Lorna with a new name, and Renie with a new cousin. Haven't you heard? Captain[314] Preston proposed last night, and he and Marjorie announced their engagement at the breakfast table. Not exactly the most romantic place to receive congratulations, but that depends on how you look at it. When I get engaged, it will be announced by moonlight so I can hide my blushes. I never want the holidays to end. Capri is the coolest place in Italy, and if Dad doesn't buy a villa here, I'll never forgive him. Do you want one too, Lorna? Yay! We’ll create a Colony of Camellia Buds on the little island and spend the summer here. We might be world travelers and all that, but I say we form a good old Anglo-Saxon League and stick together through thick and thin. I'll buy a Union Jack today if the Cameron Clan promises to wave the Stars and Stripes and sing 'Yankee Doodle' with 'Auld Lang Syne.'"
"We've welded America already into the clan, dear bairn," smiled Mrs. Cameron. "No other visitor keeps us alive like you do."
"We've already brought America into the family, dear child," smiled Mrs. Cameron. "No other visitor keeps us going like you do."
"Pronounce thy wishes, O Peach of the West," laughed Stewart. "We rechristen thee Queen of the South."
"Say what you wish, O Peach of the West," laughed Stewart. "We rename you Queen of the South."
"Then I summon you all some day to come back to this, my kingdom by the sea. School is school and I've got to have another term there, but I want to feel this happy island is waiting for us to return to it. You promise? Thanks! Here's a new version then of the old song—composed by Miss Priscilla Proctor, please![315]
"Then I invite all of you to come back to this, my kingdom by the sea, one day. School is school, and I have to spend another term there, but I want to believe this beautiful island is waiting for us to return. Do you promise? Thanks! Here's a new version of the old song—composed by Miss Priscilla Proctor, of course![315]
'Should auld adventures be forgot |
And never provoke a smile? |
Should old adventures be forgotten |
On this happy island? |
For old times' sake, my dear, for old times' sake, |
We'll all come back to Capri's shore to celebrate old times. |
H'm—a poor thing, but mine own!"
Hmmm—a sad thing, but it's mine!
"There are two of us at any rate who won't forget to come back," said Lorna, linking her arm fondly in Irene's as they walked away from the quay.
"There are at least two of us who won't forget to come back," Lorna said, affectionately linking her arm with Irene's as they walked away from the dock.
THE END.
Transcriber's Notes
Obvious punctuation errors repaired.
Obvious punctuation errors fixed.
The original text did not have a table of contents. One was created for this html version.
The original text didn't have a table of contents. One was made for this HTML version.
One instance each of A-1 and A1, and cooee and coo-e-e were retained.
One example each of A-1 and A1, and cooee and coo-e-e were kept.
Two instances each of Cartmel and Cartmell were retained.
Two instances of Cartmel and Cartmell were kept.
The remaining corrections made are indicated by dotted lines under the corrections. Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.
The remaining corrections made are indicated by dotted lines under the corrections. Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!